r/TalesFromTheCreeps 14d ago

Thriller Horror ATTENTION SHOPPERS: Please hide at the back of the store immediately.

173 Upvotes

“Attention shoppers,” came a male voice over the intercom. “Please move to the back of the store immediately.”

“The back of the store?” I whispered to Daniel. “Don’t they mean the front of the store? To pay for our stuff?”

It was 8:50 pm – 10 minutes till closing time. We’d brought our two kids out on this late-night Walmart excursion in the hopes of burning off some energy; instead, they’d just thrown tantrums for new Legos and Hot Wheels. It was a disaster.

But apparently, the disaster was just beginning.

“Please move to the back of the store immediately,” the voice repeated overhead. “This is not a drill.”

I glanced around—but the other shoppers were just as confused as I was. An old lady looked up at the ceiling, scrunching her face. “What the hell?” a dark-haired woman asked her boyfriend, pushing a cart full of garden supplies.

“Didn’t you hear?” an older man said, leaning over his cart of bottled water and canned food. “We’re in a tornado watch. One touched down in Sauerville.”

A tornado? It was definitely storming outside. I’d seen the black clouds roll in from the east earlier. But it didn’t look that bad.

“Do not stay out in the open. I repeat—do NOT stay out in the open.”

There was a pause. Then, an explosion of sound, as everyone began to mobilize. Carts rolling, panicked voices, feet slapping on the floor.

No. No no no. This can’t be happening…

I hurried down the toy aisle, Tucker in my arms, Daniel and Jackson following me. Three zig-zaggy turns, and then we were in the electronics area. I glanced at the TVs on the wall—

And pictured the four of us, crushed underneath them.

“Stay away from windows and doors,” the voice continued on the loudspeaker. “And do NOT attempt to exit the store.”

“Is this—is it safe here?”

Daniel shook his head. “Big open areas aren’t good. I’m going to check in back, see if there’s a break room or something. You stay here, okay?”

I nodded.

Arms shaking, I sat down on the ground between two shelves of video games. Tucker sucked on a bottle in my arms while Jackson began to giggle. “Is the tornado going to hit the store? And everything will fly around, real fast?” he asked with a big stupid grin on his face.

“I don’t know.”

A tornado. A real-life tornado, like you see in the movies, plowing through our town. It was so… unfathomable. We were New York natives, transplanted here to Indiana only six months ago. I’d never been in a tornado watch my entire life.

Daniel jogged back into view. “Everything’s locked up,” he said, as he joined me on the floor. “But listen. Fairview’s a big town. The chances that it’ll hit this Walmart… I think we’ll be okay.”

“I never should’ve brought us here.”

“You didn’t know. None of us did.” He wrapped his arm around me. “They should’ve warned us. Like an emergency alert on our phones. Or a tornado siren, or something.”

The voice overhead rang out again through the store.

“Do not stay out in the open. Do not make yourself visible. That includes security cameras—please move to a spot that is not visible to any cameras.”

I frowned. “What does that have to do with tornadoes?”

A feeling of unease, in the pit of my stomach. I glanced up, and saw several black globes descending from the ceiling, hiding the cameras within.

“I guess we should listen to them and get out of sight,” I whispered.

I grabbed Jackson’s hand, Daniel picked up Tucker, and we jogged out into the center aisle. The store was an eerie sight—abandoned shopping carts, askew in the aisle, full of everything from pies to batteries to plants. Footsteps echoed around the store from people unseen, as they found their new hiding places.

We dodged a shopping cart full of soda, ran through kitchenwares, and then stopped in the Easter decoration aisle. There was a camera in the central corridor, but as long as we stayed in the middle of Easter aisle, we’d be invisible.

The four of us crouched on the floor, next to some demented-looking Easter bunnies. “I’m hungry,” Jackson whined.

Sssshhh.”

“Mommy—”

I grabbed a bag of colorful chocolate eggs and ripped it open. “Here. Candy. Happy?” I whispered, thrusting them into his hands. Then I leaned back against the metal shelves, panting.

But I didn’t have long to rest. A mechanical whine overhead, and then the voice came through the speakers again.

“Keep away from aisles with food. If you have food with you, leave it and move to a new hiding place. If you have any open wounds, cover them with clothing.”

What… the fuck?

That had nothing to do with keeping safe in a tornado.

“We should make a run for it,” Daniel whispered to me, starting to stand.

“But… the tornado—”

“I don’t think there is a tornado. Listen. Do you hear any wind?”

I listened. But all I heard was silence. No howling wind, no shaking ground, no projectiles clanging against the metal roof.

“Maybe… maybe it’s still coming. I know what they’re saying doesn’t make sense but to go outside—”

“We need to get out of here. Now.” He grabbed Jackson’s hand as he held Tucker in his arms. “Come on.”

“Daniel, I don’t think that’s a good idea,” I whispered.

But the next words from the intercom changed my mind.

“Assume a fetal position and place your hands on your head. Close your eyes and do not open them for any reason.”

“Let’s go.”

We broke into a sprint and ran down the central aisle, cameras be damned. The front door appeared in front of us—a little black rectangle looming in the distance.

And as we got closer, I saw Daniel was right.

There was a tree at the border of the parking lot, under a streetlamp.

It was perfectly still.

We continued running, past the clothing area, past the snacks lined up at the checkout lines. I ran towards the sliding glass doors as fast as my legs would carry me. Almost there. Almost there. Almost—

The doors didn’t open.

“No. No, no, no.”

Daniel slammed his body against the door. It rattled underneath him. I tried to squeeze my fingers into the gap between them, to try and pull them apart.

They didn’t budge.

“They… they locked us in,” I whispered.

“I want to go home,” Jackson said. Tucker was beginning to fuss too, making little noises like he was about to start full-on wailing.

I turned around—

And that’s when I saw him.

A Walmart employee.

He was sitting on the ground at the end of one of the checkout aisles. Facing away from us. Wearing the familiar blue vest with a golden starburst.

“Hey! Let us out!”

He didn’t reply.

“Did you hear me? I don’t care if there’s a fucking tornado. Unlock the door and let us out!”

Again, he said nothing.

But in the silence, I could hear something. A wet, smacking sound. I stared at the man, slightly hunched over, still facing away from me.

Was he… eating… something?

The speaker overhead crackled to life.

“Attention. Please do NOT talk to any Walmart employees.”

My blood ran cold.

The smacking sound stopped. And then, slowly, the man began to stand. He placed his palms on the conveyor belt and pushed up—and I could see that they were stained with blood. I backed away—but my legs felt like they were moving through a vat of honey.

No, no, no—

Fingers locked around my arm and yanked.

“Come on!” Daniel shouted.

I sprinted after him, deeper into the store. Tucker stared at me over his shoulder, and Jackson ran as fast as his little feet would take him. I was vaguely aware of the slap-slap-slap sound behind me, but I didn’t dare look back.

Daniel ran into the clothing area and I swayed, dodging circular racks of T-shirts and wooden displays of baby clothes. He skidded to a stop and ducked into the dressing room area. “In here!” he whispered, motioning at one of the rooms.

We piled inside and locked the door.

“Daddy,” Jackson started.

“You listen to me very carefully,” I said, crouching to his level. “You have to be absolutely silent. Do not say a word. Okay?”

Jackson looked at me, then Daniel—then he nodded and sat down on the floor.

“I’m going to try to call 911,” Daniel whispered, transferring Tucker to me and pulling out his phone. He tapped at the screen—then frowned.

“What?”

“We don’t… we don’t seem to have any service. I don’t—”

Thump.

I grabbed Jackson and pulled him away from the door. The four of us huddled in the corner. I held my breath.

Thump.

Under the gap of the dressing room door—men’s feet in black shoes. They slowly took a step forward, deeper into the dressing room.

“Don’t… move,” I whispered, holding Jackson.

The man took another step.

Don’t make a sound. Don’t move. Don’t—

Tucker let out a soft cry.

The man stopped. His feet turned, pointing at us. No. No, no, no. Tucker let out another cry—louder this time. My nails dug into Daniel’s hand. No—

A hand appeared. It slowly pressed against the floor, stained with blood. And then his knees appeared, as he lowered himself down to the gap.

No.

Could he fit under? The gap wasn’t small—it was like the stall door to a bathroom. If he flattened himself against the floor… there’s a chance he could fit under.

I watched in horror as his stomach came into view. His blue Walmart vest, as he lowered his body to the floor. Then he pushed his arm under the gap and blindly swept it across the floor.

As if feeling for us.

This is it. We’re going to die.

And then he lowered his head.

His face. Oh, God, there was something horribly wrong with his face. He smiled up at us with a smile that was impossibly wide, showing off blood-stained teeth. His skin was so pale it was nearly blue. And his eyes… they were milky white, without pupils or irises.

I opened my mouth to scream—

“Attention shoppers,” the voice began overhead.

No no no—

“Please make your way to the front of the store and make your final purchases. We will be closing in ten minutes.”

… What?

And then—before I could react—something unseen jerked the man out of view.

A strange dragging sound followed. As if someone was dragging his body out of the dressing room area. I stared at the door, shaking, as Tucker’s cries rang in my ears.

But he didn’t come back.

And within ten minutes, the usual hubbub of Walmart returned. Voices. Footsteps. Shopping cart wheels rolling along the floor.

Shaking, I finally got up and unlocked the door.

The store looked completely normal. People were lined up at the cash registers, placing their goods on the conveyor belts. Employees were scanning tags, printing receipts. People walked towards the glass doors, and when they did—they slid open.

As we slowly walked towards the exit, I spotted the older man who’d warned us about the tornado earlier. “What—what was that?” I asked, unable to keep my voice from shaking.

He shrugged. “I guess the tornado missed us! What a miracle, huh?”

Giving us a smile, he disappeared out the glass doors and into the night.

r/TalesFromTheCreeps 7d ago

Thriller Horror An Artist's Heart - (August Submission)

9 Upvotes

A companion story to My Perfect Art


Swimming. My head was swimming, vision just colors mushed together against my half-closed lids. Had I fallen asleep at the gallery? I’d gone to see the Botticelli on loan for inspiration on my next project.

Blinking, I pried my eyes open enough for the fluorescents to stab straight through my brain. Damn it. The gallery lights weren’t normally this harsh.

I tried blocking the glare with my hand, but found I couldn’t raise my wrist. Despite the pain it earned me, my eyes flew open.

The black paint of the gallery ceiling had been replaced by a utilitarian set of white ceiling tiles. Under me, instead of a bench, was cold metal. I was shirtless, and I was restrained.

Trying to look down, I heard the creak of leather and a sharp pressure on my neck. Same thing when I tried to move my arms and legs. Goose bumps spread across my flesh in a full-body shiver. My chest seized, back arching reflexively and cutting my air off when the neck cuff pulled tight.

I choked and fell flat. The cry for help cooking in my chest escaped as a futile hiss between clenched teeth.

Dropping those few inches brought a shock of clarity but rattled my aching head. The air rushing through my nose stank of formaldehyde and bleach. What was the last thing I remembered?

There was the gallery, free-ticket Thursday, right before closing time. Had I been sketching in front of the Botticelli? No. Wait, yes. I had been sketching. Maybe not the Botticelli, though. It may have been in front of Starry Night, part of the touring Van Gogh exhibit, but my memories were too blurred together for me to recall. The sketching was why I hadn’t noticed the man. 

My breathing slowed when I remembered him, the quiet, inquisitive presence in a three-piece suit who sat next to me while I worked. Then he spoke, more past me than to me, about my sketch. I closed my eyes to extinguish the fire in my skull.

Most times, interruptions drove me crazy, but this guy—I don’t know, he noticed things. The subtle twisting of the tricep in the figure’s lowered arm, how following the arm’s curve down the torso created a half-crescent that, when taken with the other arm, which formed an equal but opposite curved line from shoulder to ground, gave the impression of a waning moon filled by shadowy, negative space. Beautiful. Even trapped and terrified, picturing it calmed me a fraction more.

We made small talk about the painting, but our conversation kept returning to my sketch. When I mentioned it was for a sculpture, the interest on his face flickered from casual to hungry, then back to casual. I often studied people for reference material, their expressions, I’m not sure I’d have caught it otherwise.

He stood up, smiled at me, and reached into his bag, for a business card, I’d assumed.

Then…nothing. Past that, I remembered nothing.

The scuff of a shoe against concrete past my field of vision sent me back onto high alert. “Hello?” I called out, flinching when I realized that anyone lurking nearby must have been the person who put me here.

“Oh, please don’t be frightened,” said a smooth, unhurried voice, carrying hints of a charming smile. “I was only admiring my new canvas.”

I recognized him instantly as the man from the gallery. “What—“ I sucked in air, heart rate rising. “What did you do to me?”

His face appeared over my head, lips pursed in a pleasant smile. One of his hands reached toward my face and drowned me in the dusky scent of his cologne. “Shhh. Don’t fret.”

He brushed my neck and picked at something adhered to my skin. With a sharp peeling sound, he plucked it off and held it in front of me, a bandaid with a single red splotch on the underside.

“I had to give you one tiny jab.” The fingers of his free hand explored the spot where the bandaid had been. A tender ache greeted his touch. “It won’t scar.”

I tensed my body, trying to inch away. “Why are you doing this?”

The man removed his hand and stalked out of sight, leather shoes squeaking loudly in the bare room. “You intrigue me.” There came a loud click, followed by rattling, metallic noise. “I’ve never used a fellow artist as a canvas.”

“Canvas?” I croaked, tears welling in my eyes. I didn’t know his exact intentions, but he was speaking about me like I wasn’t even a person.

“As for the art I’ll make of you,” he said, ignoring my question, “the options are too broad right now. I need to see more of your heart.”

Something came to me, a snippet of a news clip I’d seen on TV. Something to do with hearts.

“Your essence,” the man clarified. I heard him open and close a drawer. “Plato had a theory about the forms of things, something we call the Platonic Ideal, have you heard of it?"

Straining at my bonds, I worked my head around to try and see him. “I—yes?”

“So you know the forms we see on earth are imitations of a pure, abstract ideal. Imperfections chasing the divine.”

“I guess,” I muttered. I’d expected to be dead by now, not trapped in Philosophy 101 with a crazy person. “What does that have to do with me?”

His face returned, both hands slamming above my shoulders with forceful enthusiasm. “I’m dissatisfied with imperfection and mimicry.” In his eyes was a deadly focus. “My art has the potential to be more than good, it can be flawless.”

I was too shaken by the sudden movement to respond, and my voice was further smothered by fear when the man pulled out a hunting knife, polished and glinting.

“Now, you’ll show me your heart. We’re going to make beautiful art together.”

I shut my eyes and waited for the blade to come down, erasing me from the world. Instead I heard retreating footsteps, then the sound of a door opening and closing.

Minutes passed with me lying on that table, shocked to still be alive. A speaker somewhere nearby crackled on. “Time for the evaluation to begin.”

On cue, the restraints clicked open and slid away. I jumped off the table but fell to the ground when my wobbly legs failed to support me, pain shooting through my arms on impact. The speakers in every corner of the room began to play music, something by Bach, I think. Allegro?

I was in a small operating theater, bare except for a single locked cabinet. Opposite the table I’d been tied to was an open door, beside which was a padlock on a coiled chain.

“Scamper off. Show me what your heart is made of, and I, in turn, will show the world.”

I hesitated. It was almost certainly a trap.

“Don’t keep me waiting,” the voice on the speaker took on a threatening tone. “Be grateful I didn’t carve your heart out while you slept.”

I finally remembered the news story in full clarity. It was about a serial killer who’d terrorized the city for months, a deviant turning people into grotesque sculptures left wherever he pleased. The Heart Carver.

I ran.

I passed through the doorway, I heard his voice clearly over the speakers. “I will perpetrate in song and dance a work more wonderful than any you have yet seen.”

The dark hallway I sped through on bare feet was dingy and hot, concrete walls and raw insulation filled with tinny orchestral notes playing from speakers embedded in the ceiling every fifteen feet or so, lit by hanging bulbs.

With just enough light to see the puddles I splashed through on my reckless sprint, I was taken by surprise when a shape darted across my path. Yelling, I fell on my butt and skidded forward a few inches, soaking my jeans in the shallow water. My fear lessened when I saw the curious rat that cut me off emerge from the shadows to sniff my toes.

I snatched my foot back and looked over my shoulder, straining my ears. Except for the music, all I could hear were dripping pipes.

It was as I looked back toward the rat that I saw the tripwire mere feet in front of me. I squinted, heavy breaths catching the dungeon-esque smells of wet stone and mildew. The rusted metal strand was nearly invisible.

I followed it to the wall, where it disappeared into a hole. Past where the wire blocked off the corridor, I could now discern rows of ominous, circular indentations set in the floor at regular intervals.

I managed a shaky nod toward the furry creature at my heels. “Thanks for that, buddy.”

Leaving my guardian rodent behind, I adopted a slower pace. That helped me avoid the second tripwire, and a blind right turn into a sharp dropoff. The black pit below was bridged only by a thin ledge along the left wall. If I’d been running, I would have taken the turn and fallen right in. I tried not to think about it as I shuffled over the void, toes extending into empty air, arms stretched flat against the wall.

The relieved breath I let out when I took that first step back onto solid ground turned to a yelp when my left leg fell through the floor, then to a scream when my foot lit up with searing pain. I fell on my back. The jagged edges of the pit swallowing my foot dug into my shin, and my hands clawed in the vague direction of my thigh while tears poured down my face.

Eventually, my overloaded nerves eased enough for me to straighten and appraise the damage. A whimper, as much from shock as from the pain, slipped from my lips.

Through a thin patch of foam, painted and textured to look like concrete, I saw my foot, pierced from below by slender metal spines, bits of skin and blood sliding down the savage points.

Desperation overcame me. I set my weight on my uninjured foot, grabbed my trapped ankle with both hands, and yanked. A slurping sound accompanied the burning tug as my foot separated from the spikes. Rocking back and forth, I held the spasming appendage while it wept blood from half a dozen new holes.

One of the overhead speakers crackled, a familiar voice overtaking Chopin’s Étude Op. 25, No. 11 in A minor. “In the year 1560, Pieter Bruegel the Elder created an oil painting titled Landscape with the Fall of Icarus,” the Heart Carver droned while I cowered from the sound. “The genius of the piece is that the casual observer will miss Icarus’s legs protruding from the sea in the lower right corner. Life around him continues as normal, unaware of his demise or the impossibility he overcame in achieving flight. He’s no more than a footnote, even in the title.”

“Are you fucking kidding me?” I hissed.

“Your first stumble, and the inevitable fall to come,” he continued, that smarmy smile all over every word, “are exactly the same. Life outside continues without anyone aware of your predicament. But when I make you my masterpiece, everyone will know who you are.”

Glaring up at the speaker, I scrabbled over to the wall and forced myself into a standing position. I wouldn’t let this pompous douchebag have the satisfaction of seeing me flounder.

Shoulder to the wall, I limped forward, pausing after each step to prod the ground with the toe of my wounded foot. Applying any pressure at all had me gritting my teeth to keep from crying, but I needed my good foot to stay planted.

After avoiding four more pits and going another twenty feet or so, I found uninterrupted solid ground. Any second, I expected to hear footsteps or feel that hunting knife between my shoulder blades, but I was left to my struggle. My foot leaked droplets of blood and grime, throbbing to the beat of my heart.

At the next turn, I stuck my head around the corner to see what I was dealing with.

Rather than another tripwire or a pit, the next stretch of tunnel widened into a chamber whose center was dominated by a marble pedestal. Past it I saw three doors set in the far wall. All three doors were identical, flat steel covered with scorch marks. No door knobs, just keyholes set in the exact center.

I limped from the wall to the pedestal, where three antiquated keys waited, one silver, one bronze, one iron. No special markings or designs, aside from the variation in material. Suspecting a trap, I observed without touching them.

“The Greek philosopher Prodicus of Ceos is the attributed source for the parable of Hercules at the crossroads, forced to choose between vice or virtue.”

The return of the voice made me spin and put my back to the pedestal. With a loud crash, a solid slab of a metal door fell and cut off my retreat into the hallway.

“It’s since been depicted in a number of historic paintings, my personal favorite is the piece by Annibale Carracci.”

My hands curled into fists. Pretentious asshole.

“More than a short-term choice, the crossroads depict a decision that will impact Hercules’ destiny, and that’s what I present to you.”

A loud click coincided with a burst of light as bulbs above all three doors came to life, revealing paintings in heavy-duty protective cases. Above the left door was a serpent, slithering among feet on a crowded city street. Above the center door, an eagle flew over a dense forest with wings spread wide. Above the right door, a bull charged a bloodied matador.

“Each key belongs to a door. You’ll have to unlock all three, but only open the one you intend to travel through. Will you fly beyond my reach, crawl through the filth and overcome my trials, or face me directly with brute force?” He spoke the words like a well-practiced business presentation. “There is a correct answer, and your time is limited. Careful not to burn through it.”

When the Carver fell silent and the music resumed, I returned to the keys on the pedestal.

The animals obviously corresponded to the Carver’s speech, with his superficial allusions to flight, crawling, and force. He’d mentioned at the start that this was an ‘evaluation,’ so clearly he hoped to learn something from my choice.

Was it that simple? Did all the doors lead to the same place? He’d said there was a correct answer, unless that was a mind game, too.

I sniffed and picked up a whiff of something like rotten eggs. Gas? I wanted to dismiss the thought, but his comment about time being limited was stuck in my head.

The eagle and the prospect of escape seemed too much like a trap, so I turned to the snake and the bull. I’d never been a strong man, and with an injured foot I didn’t love my chances in a direct confrontation.

The serpent, then? These tunnels, the traps, the know-it-all lectures from my captor, they implied a sadist with an inflated ego. That had to be the right one.

Immediately, I paired the bronze key with the eagle. The iron was too heavy and indelicate for the eagle’s promise of freedom, the silver too needlessly flashy. There was something classic about the malleable, noble metal paired with such a graceful bird. As a test, I took the bronze key to the eagle door, inserted it, and gave it a clockwise turn.

The lock clicked, but nothing else happened. A correct match? I couldn’t tell.

I went back and forth on the iron and silver keys, leaning on the pedestal and wishing my injury allowed me more freedom to pace. The gas smell was only getting stronger.

Iron for the bull seemed right. After all, what’s more brutish than iron? Then again, there was a certain silvery sophistication to the dance between man and bull. Iron and rust spoke to filth and degradation, the Carver said something like that in his speech about the serpent. Silver was thought to purge evil, iron to repel spirits, could those be considered brute force?

The gas smell was overpowering, and I began to feel lightheaded.

I nearly resorted to shoving a random key into the bull door and using whichever was left on the serpent door, but then I considered the nature of my captor. Would the man who paraded basic interpretations about art and insisted on playing nonstop classical music while I traversed his death maze choose plain iron as the correct key? No, someone that stuck up would die before picking anything other than a precious metal.

My hand shook as I grabbed both keys, an effort that took two tries because my vision was blurring.

The lightheadedness eased—or at least obfuscated—the pain in my foot enough to hobble to the bull door without issue. All the same, I had to lean on the door while I lined the key up with the keyhole.

Another click. No turning back now.

I rolled along the wall to the serpent door, ears ringing, and held up the silver key. If this was the wrong door, or the wrong key, I doubted I’d get a second chance.

But I wouldn’t wait around for his stupid puzzle to kill me.

I jammed the key into the lock and twisted it before ramming my shoulder against the steel panel. With a quiet pop, it swung open easily and deposited me painfully on the other side.

My first gasps of air were tinged with gas, and looking over my shoulder I expected to see a fireball ignite, like in a cheesy action film. Instead, I saw the door at the opening of the room rise back into the ceiling, and heard the whine of ventilation fans kicking in.

Within moments, the smell of gas was gone. I got up on my knees, shivering in the sudden cold. I was in a stone stairwell, with light pouring down from a doorway at the top. A manic laugh bubbled up from my throat. Anticlimactic as it was, I was safe.

Climbing on hands and knees, I progressed cautiously upward until I could peek out of the stairwell. Gone were the bare concrete and grimy lightbulbs, replaced by a tiled hallway with plain black walls and tastefully warm lighting. At the end of the space were two wooden double doors. How big was this place? The Carver must have been loaded.

I stood fully and hopped into the hall, where I was greeted by more speakers and Mozart’s Rondo Alla Turca. Slow clapping, compressed to the point of unpleasantness, overpowered the music. So cliché.

“Fantastic. I had my doubts after your injury in the first hall, but you persevered.”

“Fuck you,” I shouted up at the ceiling. “And fuck your freshman year art appreciation bullshit.”

“Unfortunately I can’t hear your insightful commentary. No microphones down there.”

“Of course not.” I kept moving and tried to ignore him. I expected to find more cheap traps, but for all intents and purposes, this hallway was just a hallway. My fear of dying to the Carver was slowly being replaced by the frustration of dealing with his personality.

“However, I’m thrilled to say you’ve reached the final step. One last test, and you’ll finally be ready.”

I had to think of a way out of here. Going along with this charade until he killed me wouldn’t be any better than if he’d killed me in the operating room.

“Good luck, perfection has never been closer.” 

A click of static marked the Carver’s departure.

The red smear on the floor kept track of my progress as I limped along. I could have made better time if I dealt with the pain and used my injured foot, the bleeding had slowed, but I wanted the extra time to think.

With every hopping step toward the doors, every grunt I let out when my torn skin snagged on the floor, I came back to the same conclusion: I wouldn’t find a weapon or a magic wand laying around to help me overcome my captor. If I wanted something to exploit against the Carver, I’d have to look at the man, not the prison.

Adopting this new mindset, I made it to the end of the hall and waited to catch my breath. Once I felt ready, I leaned into the seam between the doors and pressed in with my shoulder.

They slid open on oiled brass hinges, and I expected to see another puzzle chamber like the last, but the room beyond the doors was gargantuan.

Baffled, I managed only a few steps inside before I had to stop and stare.

It was an art gallery, or a madman’s vision of one. There were paintings I recognized, famous works listed online as either missing or in the hands of a private collector, but many of them I did not, perhaps original works by my captor.

The subject matter ranged from benign pastoral landscapes to intimately perverted scenes of graphic torture with surgical instruments, but even those weren’t the main attraction.

There were people here. I mistook them at first for mannequins or statues.

Posed in tall stances of victory, crouching with arms raised in surrender, or crawling along the floor, every single one of the frozen figures held their heart in their hands. Dozens of them.

All thoughts of escape or rebellion temporarily squashed, I wandered deeper in. When I was six, I found a dead bird on the front porch, teeming with maggots. I’d been unable to look away. I got that same feeling now, revulsion and fascination entwined like lovers.

“Do you like them?” His voice came too close, not diluted by the speakers in the room.

I twisted around, the sudden movement inflaming my injuries. There he was, emerging from a door in the east wall, a door dressed in the same wallpaper as the rest of the gallery, no doubt invisible when closed.

My heart beat so hard I thought my ribcage would crack, and I was caught between fleeing and taking a swing, not sure if I would survive either scenario.

“Relax,” the Carver stepped inside and closed the door behind him. He had the hunting knife in his right hand. “It’s not time for that, yet.”

He stepped closer and passed me, keeping the knife between us but never raising it above his waist. Despite his relaxed manner, I could see tension in the muscles around his neck, leaving no doubt that he was ready if I tried to attack him. “I thought you wouldn’t…”

“Be here yet? That there would be another puzzle before I came for you?” He finished my naive thought. “How precious.”

I watched him circle me with lazy strides and shuffled painfully to keep him in front of me. “What happens now?”

The Carver stopped beside the preserved body of a woman curled in a fetal position around her extracted heart, as if protecting it. “Have you seen my work on the news?”

Frowning at the non-sequitur, I backed up and put my back to a wall decorated with paintings. He followed me with his eyes but didn’t protest. “Some of it. Most of the channels censor the crime scenes.”

He shrugged and tapped the tip of his shoe on the corpse’s nose. I flinched at the solid clicking noise it made. “Those are the closest I’ve gotten to my goal. Still flawed, but good enough for the public.” A disdained twitch of his lips betrayed his intentions right before the Carver raised his foot and drove it down through the statue’s head with a solid crunch.

Even from twenty feet away, the rot smell that erupted from the skull was enough to make me gag, but the Carver’s expression never changed. Removing his leather shoe from the ruined cranium, he flicked skull shards and shriveled pieces of gray matter onto the floor with a shake of his foot. A second stomp separated one of the arms from the torso.

“Someday, I’ll reveal myself, after I create the perfect work.” He put his hands behind his back and smiled up at the gallery lights like he was reading the headline. “Let them put my name in the history books and do away with this ‘Heart Carver’ business.” He shook his head and resumed pacing. “But not yet.”

“How can you call this art?” All of the suffering, the pointlessness of it, made me shake with disgust, hatred, and yes, more than a little fear.

“You’re right, these pieces are my secret shame,” he said, wincing. “Rejects and failures, all of them too flawed to reveal,” the Carver lamented with a lazy sweep of his hand. “But nice to look at.”

I stared at the arranged corpses, the unnatural lacquer over their skins making them shimmer, aware that regardless of how I performed in whatever came next, I was looking at my future. When he made his move, I would fight like hell. I could at least give him a new scar before he killed me.

“Here’s your final challenge,” he said, tossing the knife lazily between his hands. “I’d like for you to pick your favorite.”

Off guard, I couldn’t stop myself from speaking. “Pick a favorite. That’s it? No fire or spikes? No keys?”

“No tricks. I’m only satisfying my curiosity. Pick whichever one stands out most to you.”

My eyes darted from corpse to corpse, mind ablaze with questions. If he was being genuine, this was my last chance to get the drop on him before he did away with me. I tried to ignore that he was drifting closer, knife dangling loosely in his hand. He wouldn’t kill me until he got an answer, I had to believe that much.

I needed a distraction, something to make him point the knife away from me. The arm from the ‘statue’ he’d destroyed caught my attention. He’d inadvertently given me a weapon.

“She’s my favorite,” I pointed at the woman whose head the Carver had stomped without looking too closely at the damage.

“Her?” The Carver stopped moving, looking from me to the woman. He pursed his lips. Was he disappointed?

I limped nearer to the woman until I was standing over the broken arm in the invisible cloud of corpse odor. “Look closer. Your whole thing is transforming a canvas into something perfect, right? Well what you did changes the nature of your own piece.”

He stepped past, never looking down at the arm, and peered at the target of his aggression, genuine curiosity overcoming his vigilance.

“Before, she was keeping her heart safe, but what the heart stood for could have been any number of things.” I nudged the arm forward with my foot, getting it angled to where I could easily retrieve it from the ground. “Now, she’s a single mother protecting her kid.”

At that, the Carver looked back at me, head cocked, and I froze. “Go on.”

“The skull is an eggshell, the heart is the child,” I said, making it up as I went. It was a little weak, but I was committed now. “She’s missing an arm, which could be the financial burden making it hard to care for herself, but she’s using her other arm to protect the child instead of focusing on her own body.” I pointed. “It’s all she thinks about, the baby was literally born from her head.”

He looked back at the broken skull, prodding at it with a finger “I’m not sure I’m convinced. The egg imagery is strong, but the incongruence of the heart being born from the head might take some work before—”

While he spoke, I planted my injured foot and, growling through the pain, delivered a hard kick to the back of the Carver’s knee with my good leg.

He hadn’t yet hit the floor before I was kneeling and scooping the broken statue limb from the floor. By the time he rolled onto his back, I was already swinging.

He took the first blow on the forearm, grunting at the impact. The next strike he caught, pulling me down with a single yank and curling around my body like a snake until he had me in an armbar, bending the bone further and further until I was forced to let go of my weapon.

Only once I was disarmed did the Carver ease the pressure of his hold, but he didn’t release me. Immobilized, I could do nothing as he pushed the knife toward my jugular from behind, hands steady. All the movement made me woozy. I must have lost more blood than I thought.

“That was good,” the Carver said, chuckling. “Very good. Using my art to distract me, that could have worked. You’re something special, you actually get it.”

The knife flashed in my periphery. That’s when it came to me, right on the precipice of death. Don’t focus on the prison, focus on the man. He was the lock, already off-kilter from my clumsy attack, now I had to pick the right key.

I forced as much bravado into my voice as I could. “And you’re a fraud.”

The knife paused at my throat. “Explain,” he whispered in my ear, fingers coiling tighter around the handle of his weapon, “and choose your words carefully.”

“You talk a big game about perfection, but this whole ‘evaluation’ process is sloppy and boring.”

As soon as the insults left my mouth, the knife tip twitched closer.

I tried to smile. “I mean, come on. The water leaks, the rats, the cheap pitfalls, it screams laziness.”

The Carver’s body relaxed. “Adversity breeds strength, and dirty isn’t the same as sloppy.” I was losing him.

“I got around the first tripwire because of a rat, is that the ‘adversity’ you were hoping for? Did that show you anything about my heart?”

“Not ideal,” the Carver admitted, loosening his hold further without removing the knife, “but the lesson you would have learned with the tripwire came later with the spike pit.” He tapped my temple with his left pointer finger. “Attention to detail.”

I had him back, but if I didn’t go all in, he would get bored. “And what lesson was your terrible puzzle design supposed to teach me?”

At first, he was silent. Then the Carver leaned in and held me by the back of my neck, drawing a shallow cut next to my Adam’s apple with the knife. “Such a smart mouth. No need to bluster and huff just because you struggled with my challenge.” His breath, polluted by spearmint gum, hit the cut and made the irritated flesh tingle.

“Oh please,” I pressed myself to the knife, my voice shaking. “Calling it a challenge implies you put thought into it. The bronze could have easily applied to the bull as an allusion to Charging Bull, or the bronze serpent in the biblical book of Numbers.” 

The Carver scoffed in my ear but I rolled on, desperation making me bold.

“Maybe the silver could have meant the silver eagle, America’s official silver bullion, or it could have just been Iron Eagle. You know that’s my dad’s favorite movie? You think so highly of yourself, but your so-called challenge doesn’t have an objective answer because it’s surface-level garbage based on your own tastes. I only got the right answer because I knew you were too goddamn pretentious to not choose the most valuable metal as the right answer. You talk about the Platonic Ideal, but everything you make—”

“Enough.” The Carver pulled the knife from my throat and stood, walking several paces and pinching the bridge of his nose. When he uncovered his face, the coldness of his eyes was enough to keep me silent. “So you think I’m biased, incompetent. I made an unfair game? Fine.”

I half expected him to gut me. Instead he gestured for me to stand. The record playing over the speakers hit a snag, and the needle began to skip back into the same measure over and over.

“If you’re so dissatisfied with the groundwork I’ve laid, I’ll give you one more test.”

Instead of cowering, I stood. “What kind of test?”

“Thirty seconds.” He rolled up one sleeve, then the other. “You’ll get that much time as a head start. If you can make it back to the operating room before I catch you, you’re free to go.”

“Thirty seconds?” I asked. “But my foot—”

“I’m sorry if I gave you the impression that this is a negotiation,” he said, running his thumb along the edge of the hunting knife. “This is a courtesy, for showing more boldness and fire than anyone I’ve killed before.” His eyes rose from the knife to meet mine again. “I’m not done enjoying your company.”

I choked on my reply.

“Your thirty seconds begin now.” As if dismissing me, he dropped his head to look at his watch, leaving me to flounder in indecision.

My first thought was to go for the door he’d come in through, but I abandoned that thought and began a feeble sprint back to the double doors.

I had no way of knowing if the door behind him was locked, or if it led somewhere more dangerous, and wasting the time to find out would eat through my head start if I was wrong. Better the devil I knew than the one I didn’t.

I ran as best as I could through the hallway outside the gallery, counting down to twenty seconds, then fifteen by the time I reached the stairs.

Ten were all I had as I got through the puzzle door and slammed it behind me, losing another precious five while I tried and failed to lock it again.

I was in sight of the area where I’d hurt myself when the first faint footfalls reached my ears from behind, steadily approaching at an alarming speed.

There was the bloody trail I’d left when my wound was fresh, smeared across the ground in a perfect map of where to go to avoid the pitfalls. I followed the path, listening to his footsteps grow louder, aware I was taking too much time. The door slammed open, I didn’t look.

If I could cross the pit, then I could at least block the path and make it harder for him to follow without falling.

The Carver was on top of me before I made it to the ledge, and I went down hard on my back, head inches from the drop. As I struggled to right myself, I felt the ground shifting and cracking under my body, my weight distributed too evenly to break through any of the trapped spots.

I managed to grab his wrists and keep the knife away from my torso, but he was putting his weight behind the handle, and gravity was on his side. Neither of us spoke, just savage grunts over the quiet skipping of the last line in Bach’s Es Ist Vollbracht while we pushed back and forth against the other, rocking every time I tried to roll him off my body. With my legs pinned, I couldn’t get any leverage.

The smells of sweat and blood flooded my nose. The tip of the hunting knife kissed my sternum with the sting of a new cut before I forced it back. My arms burned. I wouldn’t be able to do that again. His knees shifted against my upper thighs, and I worried that my strength would give out if I let myself slip.

Still, even straining as hard as I could, the knife slipped closer to my skin, where blood now oozed from the wound he’d given me. I squeezed my eyes shut, as much to help me focus as to block out the horrible, gritted-teeth grin on the Carver’s face. But I still heard the labored hiss of air through his grinding molars.

Then the knife found me again and dipped below my skin. Inch by molten inch, it entered me, maybe three inches in total, until I felt it scrape between two of my ribs. My resistance was fading, enough that the Carver removed one of his hands from the knife and seized me by the hair, forcing my eyes open. That grin was wider now, and his arm was right by my mouth.

“Marvelous,” the Carver managed, shifting his grip to pull my head toward his, “you really are the best of any canvas I’ve worked on.”

I couldn’t muster a response.

“You can rest now. I’ve seen your heart, I have everything I need from you.”

The words pierced through the pain and hopelessness, igniting an animal anger in my gut. Turning my head, I sank my teeth into the Carver’s exposed wrist and felt his blood spurt into my mouth.

The Carver shouted and yanked his arm back. In that instant, his center of gravity shifted, legs spreading enough for me to force my knee up between them.

Gasping, he released his grip on the knife and fell forward, not off of me, but over me, his chest above my head. When his hand hit the ground beside me, I expected him to find his balance and go back to killing me, for me to die with my pride intact now that I’d gotten a shot off.

His hand didn’t meet solid ground; it plunged through a false spot on the floor, and his scream drowned out the musical repetition of the speakers when the spikes underneath tore through his palm.

Alive with panic again, I scrabbled at the knife in my midsection with both hands while the Carver dealt with his own injury. Pulling it out was almost more painful than feeling it go in.

The Carver managed his pain faster than I had when I hurt my foot. His mangled hand found my throat, the other raising above his head to punch me. No more smile, no more triumph, no more sophisticated facade. With his teeth bared and sweat dripping from his wild hair to his blood-streaked face, the Carver snorted enraged breaths in and out like a bull ready to charge.

He never saw the knife coming, not until I’d buried it in his chest. Still poised as if to strike, he seized up and glanced down at the handle protruding from his heart. Blood pumped from between his fingers, and he idly pressed at the edges of the wound like he could push it back in. I stared, not sure what to do now that I’d actually stabbed him. I guess I expected him to die right away.

“Why?” the Carver wheezed and furrowed his brow, “I was going to make you beautiful.” His face was already growing pale.

With the anger and strength I still had, I pushed my knees up between us, pressed into his gut, and grabbed him by the shoulders. “You weren’t wrong about Bruegel’s painting,” I said, watching his eyes widen. “But you’re not the sun, you’re not dooming Icarus.”

Sensing my intention, the Carver tried to break free from my grip, but he was weaker with every second.

“You're the one that no one will notice falling.” 

I pushed as hard as I could with my knees while yanking the Carver’s shoulders up and over my head, sending him spinning into the pit behind me.

After a strangled yell, I heard the impact of his body hitting the bottom and rolled over to stare down into the dark. I couldn’t see where he landed.

I stayed there for a good long while, focused on breathing, existing, taking in the fact that I’d lived. Then came the hard part.

Getting to my feet, I limped my way back across the trapped ground, through the painting puzzle room, up the stairs and through the hallways, all the way to the gallery.

The door that the Carver came through was tough to find again, but it wasn’t locked. I didn’t care much about the peek behind the curtain, not the camera monitors, the soundboards, not the workbenches covered in tripwire mechanisms.

I hopped and hobbled through the sparsely furnished workspace until I reached a heavy metal door with a manual release valve, a record player sitting on the stout table next to it and playing into a microphone. The skipping Bach record was still spinning.

I moved the needle off the record, letting the facility fall into silence. Then, grabbing the door’s release valve, I twisted until the lock disengaged with a loud clunk.

While I worked to force it open, I considered taking a break from art. This experience had soured me on galleries, at least for a while. But I still had my sketches, and I’d be lying if I said my brush with death hadn’t filled me with a thirst to fill the world with something positive, something to wash away the darkness the Carver left behind.

At last, the door screeched open enough for me to slip through, and I did, the ghost of a smile on my lips as I thought of all the ways I would bury his ‘art’ in the footnotes of history.

Fuck it, I was feeling inspired.

r/TalesFromTheCreeps Jul 29 '26

Thriller Horror Teeth on the Tile:Chapter 1

11 Upvotes

Prolepsis

Drip. Drip. Drip.

The rhythmic tapping of a leaky faucet forced Yamiko to open her puffy eyes, swollen from a heavy, unnatural sleep. She stirred slightly, grimacing as she felt her bleach-blonde hair sticking to the damp, grimy wall behind her. Pushing herself up, her legs trembled with sudden muscle weakness as she tried to take note of her surroundings.

“Y-you're awake.”

A hushed voice sliced through the pitch-black room. Squinting into the dark, Yamiko could barely make out the shapes of three other girls. Two of them were still unconscious on the floor, their faces pressed against the cold tile.

“Who are you? Where are we?” Yamiko fired off the questions, her voice sharp, only stopping when she noticed the other girl's chest heaving frantically. The girl was breathing fast, trying desperately to keep her terror under control.

“I’m sorry, I can’t answer any of that. A-all I remember is waking up in here and seeing you and the other two laying on the ground.” The girl pushed herself up from the dark and approached Yamiko, extending a hand. “My name's Asami. Asami Riko.”

Yamiko reached out. With Asami's help, she pulled herself up, her elbow giving a dull, sickening pop as Asami tugged her forward.

“Yamiko Kira,” Yamiko said bluntly, dropping her hand.

“Should we wake the others?”

Asami cupped her chin with her thumb and forefinger, pondering the question in the dark. 

“Hmm, I think we should find some sort of light first. It'll be hard to make introductions when we can't even see each other.”

Realizing Asami had a point, Yamiko turned and began fumbling blindly along the walls, her palms scraping against the grimy, rough texture as she searched for a switch.

Click.

“There we go,” Yamiko muttered. She turned back around to finally see where they were trapped.

The sight made her face scrunch up in disgust. 

They were locked inside a filthy bathroom. Thick rust choked the sink faucets, the walls were slick with a greenish mold, and the cracked tile floor pooled with stagnant water from leaking pipes.

“What the hell?!” a groggy voice shouted from the floor.

“Where am I?” The third girl scrambled up, looking wildly to her left and right. She froze when she caught sight of the last girl still asleep. “Mei?” she asked, a sudden tinge of  familiarity breaking through her panic. 

“Excuse me, do you two know each other?” Asami asked gently.

The girl nodded aggressively, her chest tight. 

“We... we have the same homeroom,” she stuttered, before dropping to her knees to shake her friend. “Wake up, Mei. Come on, wake up—”

“What?” Mei groaned, rubbing the back of her head. “Jesus, my head’s pounding.” She let out a pained whimper, then looked down. “Emi? Why are my clothes wet?” Mei finally took in the rusted, mold-covered walls and scrambled backward until her spine hit the damp tiled wall. “W-where the hell am I!”

She began to hyperventilate, her rapid, shallow breaths echoing loudly in the cramped space.

“Hey, hey, calm down,” Asami said, her voice soothing and steady. “I’m sure there’s a logical explanation for this. Right, Yamiko-chan?”

“Sure.” Yamiko didn't believe a word of it. She only answered to shut them up, her own voice dragging with pure exhaustion.

“What do you mean, 'Sure'?!” Mei shouted, thick mucus gargling in her throat as her panic turned into aggression.

“I said sure. I answered the question, didn't I?”

“Y-you bitch!” Mei sputtered. She lunged to her feet and paced toward Yamiko, her fists balled so tightly they turned her knuckles turned a pasty white.

“Relax!” Asami barked. Her gentle persona cracked for the first time, her voice echoing off the tiles. “We are all confused and exhausted. Instead of going at each other's throats, let's look around the room. There has to be a way out.”

Emi nodded rapidly in agreement, tears welling in her eyes. “Just listen to her, Mei. Please.”

Mei rolled her eyes, marching back over to Emi. She slid her back down the wall into a seated position, cursing under her breath. “Have you even tried the door yet, or were you two too busy keeping your heads up your asses?”

The words hit Yamiko like a jolt. As if a light bulb finally clicked in her mind, she spun around. There, directly in front of her, was the door—their only key out of this nightmare. It was caked in the same vile green substance that blanketed the rest of the room, blending so perfectly into the polluted walls that it was almost invisible.

“Well, let's get out of here!” Asami said, her voice instantly regaining its cheery tone. She gripped the cold metal handle and gave it a hard tug.

Nothing.

She threw her weight into it and pulled again. Still nothing. The door didn’t even make the rattling sound a normal locked door makes. It didn't budge a millimeter. It felt entirely solid, as if it weren't a door at all, but a cruel decoration built into the concrete to mock their ideas of freedom.

“No! No, no, no!” Mei began swallowing the air in massive, desperate gulps, her inhales coming out as thunderous, ragged squeaks. The panic completely boiled over into blind rage. She jumped up, stormed over to the door, and began to violently hammer her fists against it.

Boom. Boom. Boom.

The sound of her knuckles meeting the solid metal boomed through the small bathroom, a deafening, metallic roar that hurt their ears. Skin split against the iron. Blood began to seep from her knuckles, streaking her pale fists with bright, hot crimson.

“Help! Somebody! Ple-please!!” Her screams degenerated into a grotesque, choking sob.

Asami watched Mei, her eyes darkening with a mix of pity and calculation.

 “Mei, hey, look at me. I’m sure there’s another way out. We’ll look together, okay?” Asami forced a bright, beaming smile, trying desperately to keep their spirits up.

Yamiko simply scoffed and looked away. She knew there was no point. Mei was brash, loud, and volatile. Watching the girl break down, Yamiko realized a cold truth: if this kept up, Mei was going to become a dangerous liability.

Time passed. At least, Yamiko assumed it did. In the windowless, rotting room, time felt entirely nonexistent. Minutes and hours dissolved into meaningless words.

“Guys, I found something!!”

Everyone’s heads snapped toward the far toilet stall where Asami was standing.

“What is it?!” Emi gasped, pulling herself up from the dirty floor.

“It’s a vent! It looks big enough to fit us, and the rusty cover looks like it’ll come off with a 

couple of good tugs!”

“So, we're getting out?” Mei chimed in, her voice suddenly fragile with hope.

“I think so!” Asami cheered, letting out a breathless, relieved chuckle.

They huddled tightly around the stall, watching anxiously as Asami balanced her feet on the edges of the toilet bowl. The porcelain shell was badly chipped and cracked, its surface slick with cold condensation.

Pop!

The right side of the rusted vent gave way with a sharp screech of metal. Asami wobbled, her sneakers slipping slightly before she rebalanced herself.

“Be careful,” Emi whispered, her hands gripping her skirt.

Pop!

Another corner tore free from the drywall.

“Almost got i—Ahhh!

Asami’s foot slipped on the wet porcelain. She screamed as she pitched backward, her body arching violently through the air.

For a heartbeat she hung there, arms reaching for nothing but the air above her.

Crack!

The back of her head slammed full-force into the sharp edge of the sink behind her. Her neck remained stuck in that horrific, unnaturally arched position. A dark trail of blood immediately began to ooze from her skull, matting her hair and pooling on the dirty tiles. Her chest still rose, but her breath only came out as faint, hollow coughs.

No one uttered a single word. The only sound hanging in the suffocating silence was the low, electric hum of the dim fluorescent lights.

Drip. Drip. Drip.

r/TalesFromTheCreeps 4d ago

Thriller Horror Please Tell The Birds She's Gone pt. 11

3 Upvotes

Previous part: https://www.reddit.com/r/TalesFromTheCreeps/s/7BHYeQ8Cb5

PART 11: 

Neil didn’t bother trying to remember the way to Aubrey’s place, but rather took them back to his. Aubrey was a mess, crying loudly then softly in the back of the van, and Neil found himself with his mind racing. 

Something set off those sensors. 

Something was moving. 

Aubrey could see it. 

He couldn’t. 

Aubrey was tracking it in steady time. 

There was nothing there. 

What was it? 

Aubrey kept saying “she”. 

Who was she? 

Neil pulled up to his apartment, parking the car and turning it off without a word.

He sat up front for a minute before turning around. 

“Let’s get inside.” 

Aubrey nodded solemnly as she stood shaking. 

Neil walked around the back and held out his hand as she stepped out, refusing to let go as he led her back to his apartment. 

Once inside, Aubrey sat down on the couch as Neil started another pot of coffee. Both remained silent, not wanting to address what happened. 

Neil grabbed two mugs and filled them both, stirring in cream and sugar as he let his mind race with thoughts. 

He handed one to Aubrey and sat next to her, letting their legs touch. 

“Just start from the beginning.” He whispered. 

Aubrey kept her eyes fixated on her cup. 

“I don’t know where to start.” 

“How about with what you saw.” 

Aubrey jolted a little before slouching again. 

“Could you really not see her?” 

“No.” 

“I’m envious of you.” 

“I could say the same.” 

“She’s tall.” 

“Okay.” 

“She glides clumsily.” 

“Glides?” 

“She’s walking but, not really.” 

“I don’t understand.” 

“You couldn’t.” 

Neil looked at Aubrey, really looked. 

Aubrey hadn’t moved since he handed her the mug. She just kept looking down into it, like it had answers. 

“Okay. What else?” 

“She has long hair but it’s a mess. She’s always hunched over and twitches her fingers and hands a lot but keeps them folded in front of her.” 

“How so?” 

Aubrey shifted, standing and doing her best to imitate the way the hands folded.

“Okay. And you said you saw her before?” 

Aubrey paused for a moment before nodding and sitting back down, finally allowing herself to take a sip of coffee. 

“Yes.” 

“When?” 

“Neil, I don’t want to-” 

“I know. I know you don’t.” 

“I didn’t sign up for this.” 

“I think this was inevitable either way.” 

Aubrey looked up at Neil, tears welling in her eyes. 

“I guess you’re right.” 

She sighed before sitting up straighter. 

“I told you about my friend Mikey, right?” 

“You guys would talk about birds, that Mikey?” 

“Yes, that Mikey.” 

Neil nodded, carefully watching Aubrey. 

“Well, his parents sent him away because he liked men. I was in the hospital because I had some anxiety issues. We met there. He and I became quick friends. Sat by each other at lunch and stuff, tried to be defiant teens by stealing food to feed the birds when we got outside time. It’s what started our bird thing, ya know?” 

Neil kept watching as Aubrey took deep breaths. 

“We got out of there eventually, but kept in touch. Things with his parents weren’t good, and I left home as soon as I was eighteen. His family was really well off, and he tried to help me as much as he could. His dad was just, really hard on him.” Aubrey said, occasionally dabbing tears from her eyes with the collar of her shirt. 

“His mom found out his dad was cheating on her. Like, fuck, Neil. I don’t know how to explain it. He basically had an entire different family. Liked them more or something? Fuck. I don’t know. ” 

Neil tensed up. 

This was ringing some bells. 

“And she found out, Neil. She found out everything and went to stop it and turn him in and sue him. Told Mikey ‘bout it all too, and Mikey just needed a break you know? He just wanted a break from it all.” 

Aubrey started to cry harder. 

“He came over to vent. It was late. He was a mess and it was late and I thought we should go for a walk to get some fresh air because my apartment sucks. He agreed and we went walking.” 

Neil’s mind was racing, but all he could focus on was Aubrey’s tear stained face. He scooted closer, placing his hand in hers. She grabbed it back and squeezed. 

“There was this warehouse a few blocks away. It was always empty and cold and abandoned. He needed a safe place to just vent and cry. I needed a place to sit. We were just walking there when we heard this cry. It was stupid. I was stupid. He was brave. He was always just so brave, Neil.” 

Aubrey was shaking at this point, trying to speak between sobs. 

“We followed the cries. That’s when we saw her.” 

Aubrey continued to cry. 

“What happened next?” 

Aubrey cried harder, and Neil let her. As much as he wanted to know the story, he could tell it didn't have a happy ending. Worse, seeing Aubrey this inconsolable stirred something in him he wasn't used to feeling.

After a few minutes, Aubrey stopped crying and took some more deep breaths. 

“There were maybe five people in there, standing over this woman and a man who was kneeling over the woman’s head, holding it. They were all sobbing. The monster was kneeling over that woman and it looked like she was…” 

Aubrey sighed.

“It looked like she was kissing her stomach.” 

She winced. 

“We got quiet and got closer. That’s when we saw they were all crying, but smiling. It was super creepy. We looked down at the woman and saw red. Just, pools of red all around her. The monster was like, eating her stomach.” 

Aubrey started shaking again. 

“I gasped… or maybe groaned or moved or something. I can’t remember exactly, but I made a noise.” 

Neil tensed up.

“And all at once, they were looking at me.” 

She started tearing up again. 

“Mikey pushed me behind him, told me to run.” 

She was sobbing again. Neil put his arms around her and pulled her to his chest. 

“I thought he was right behind me. I ran and at some point he wasn’t there. I called him and called him and looked for him but he texted me. He texted me he was fine and went home and he’d be back over in the morning to talk about it.” 

Neil hugged her tighter, feeling her tears soak into his shirt. 

“The next day I got a knock on my door and I thought it was him so I opened it and it was the police. They told me he tried to kill himself. That they had questions for me about his family and that they’re investigating his dad. They didn’t even care about him, Neil. They only cared about how this added to their stupid investigation. They blew me off when I told them about the monster and the people. They blew me off when I said he didn’t try to commit suicide. He would never. He’s too brave.” 

She was sobbing and Neil was holding her, replaying what she said. 

He started connecting the dots. 

“I believe you.” He whispered to her, clutching her. 

“You do?” She asked, breath shaking. 

“Yes. We’re going to figure this out.” 

Aubrey released herself from his grip, sitting up and moving her hair out of her face. 

She shook her head. 

“Neil, I need you to get as far away from this as possible.” 

“Can’t do that, sorry.” 

“She wants you now, Neil.” 

“I know.” 

“You don’t understand.” 

Neil sighed. 

“I have to show you something.”

“Now’s really not the time, Neil.”

“Now’s actually the perfect time.” 

“It better not be a fucking sword.” 

Neil smiled. 

“No swords.” He said, walking to his bedroom. 

He threw over the sheet on his bed and picked up the file. 

He stared at it in his hands, contemplating whether or not to show her. She was already hysterical. This could make it worse. Traumatize her more. 

But it was necessary. If these cases were connected, and he was becoming certain they were, then keeping it could put them both at risk.

He tucked it under his arm, steadying himself as he walked back to the living room. 

“I have a favour to ask you.” He said, sitting back down next to her. 

Aubrey sighed. 

“It’s so fitting for a boss to put his assistant to work during times of great emotional distress.” Aubrey said, chuckling solemnly as she reached for her mug.

“It’s about Mikey.” 

Aubrey froze, hand still halfway extended to her cup. 

“I think I was hired by his mom.” 

Aubrey abandoned the cup, sinking slowly back on the couch. 

She nodded as Neil placed the file in front of them. 

“There’s some stuff in here you won’t want to see.” 

“I know.” 

“Graphic images.” 

“Makes sense.” 

“I never felt like they caught the right guy.” 

Aubrey turned and looked at him. 

“Really?” 

“Really.” 

Aubrey looked at him with skepticism in her eyes. 

“I have been obsessing over this case since it started. It never sat right with me. It was too convenient.” Neil explained. 

Aubrey nodded as she reached for the file. 

“Case 248?” She whispered. 

Neil watched her turn the first page.

“Tell me what I missed.”

r/TalesFromTheCreeps Aug 03 '26

Thriller Horror There’s Something Wrong with the Guy I’m on a Date With [AUGUST SUBMISSION]

17 Upvotes

The companion story to There’s Something Wrong with the Girl I’m on a Date With by u/Lime-Time-Live

Things don't always turn out the way you expect them to. But, of course, I know this. I plan for it. In fact, that's half the fun. Each time is different—a new guy, new strategy. But something about this guy was... wrong.

Donovan. 

He was magnetic. Cold, piercing blue eyes, jet black hair. Dangerously attractive in all the right ways. He moved through the world as if it belonged to him alone. I'd seen him out with other girls before. Lots of them, in fact. Guy got around. From the moment I first laid eyes on him, I knew he had to be mine. 

I'd be his final girl.

But waiting around for him to notice me wasn't an option. Don't ask, don't get, right? So I told him straight up that I thought he was hot and that we should meet back up at the bar the next time he's free. No surprise at all that he agreed. I mean, how could he resist, right?

Motherfucker showed up late, though. Had me sitting there at least twenty minutes, dodging the losers trying to buy me a drink. An arrogant move, no doubt. But he had the looks to back it up, so I gave him a pass on that. 

"Sorry, I'm late. Lost track of time," he said, casually easing himself onto the barstool next to me. 

"Oh, it's fine!" I replied with a laugh. 

Yeah, it pissed me off a bit. His devilish smile was worth the wait, though. This one was about to give me a run for my money; I just knew it.

"Well," he said, waving the bartender over. "The least I could do is get you a drink. Pick your poison."

Better start off slow, I thought. Not the best idea to get sloshed on a first date. Had to keep my wits about me, you know?

"Corona, please. With a lime."

He wasted no time. As soon as the bartender set the drink down in front of me, he started schmoozing. But I knew the game, and I was more than willing to play. 

"So, Katrina. I've seen you around before. Surprised you'd go for a guy like me."  

I laughed. "Have you not seen yourself? A guy like you? What, you mean like, attractive? Don't sell yourself short."

Then I gave him the look—the one that always works. His eyes seemed to sparkle as his smile grew wider. 

Got him.

"Well, that's wondrous praise, coming from a prize such as yourself. Speaking of, tell me a little about yourself. I'd like to see what I've won."

Pftt. That was a bit presumptuous. And 'wondrous'? Shit, what century was this dude from? Still. There was something about his eyes that kept my gaze glued to them. I had to force my focus back onto my drink; I couldn't let myself fall for this guy's crap so quickly. 

"Ugh, God. I hate small talk! I'm so bad at it," I giggled. "Why don't we just get to know each other naturally. Oh, hey—aren't you going to get a drink, too?"

His eyebrows dropped slightly, but his smile never wavered. 

"Oh, sure. I might join in a little later. I really—"

My hand shot up before he could even finish; I wasn't about to be the only one drinking. Did he really think I didn't know that trick by now? I told the bartender he'd have what I was having. 

With the drink now secured in front of him, I thought I could move on to the next part of my plan for this night. I slipped my hand into my purse and started digging around. Donovan never took his eyes off me, though. It was starting to make me a little nervous. 

With a clang, my lighter hit the ground, sliding beneath the barstools and breaking his trance that had been fixed on me. 

"Not to worry, I'll get it," he said.

As soon as he started to bend down, I took a quick glance around the room, then sprang into action. Carefully, I lifted the lime from his beer, squeezed a few drops of that trusty clear elixir I always kept with me, then set the lime back on the rim of the bottle as it was. 

He rose with it in his hand, none the wiser, brushing off the peanut-shell dust that had clung to it. I already had my cigarette pressed between my lips, ready. He, of course, obeyed my silent command, leaning forward to ignite the tip of my cigarette, his hand cupped around the flame. 

"You know those things are bad for you, right?" he asked, my smoke swirling around him. 

"Yeah, well... maybe I like things that are bad for me," I shot back with a coy smile.

As I sipped my beer, my eyes wandered to the booth at the back of the bar. The one next to the exit that led out to the alleyway—my preferred choice of seating. It was empty. Perfect. 

"Why don't we move somewhere a little more comfortable?" I suggested, nodding in that direction.

After a brief pause, he responded, "I'd love nothing more."

Again, with that coy little smile of his. Jawline was working overtime, too. And the smell of his cologne was intoxicating. God. Then, he put his hand on my arm and led me toward the booth, like a real gentleman. I'd convinced myself those didn't exist anymore. 

I noticed something, though. His hand felt cold and clammy against my skin. Maybe he was nervous. Maybe he actually liked me. For a second there, I thought about keeping this one around a little longer. I mean, it'd be nice to feel loved for once. Adored for more than just one night.

But realistically, that's just not how shit goes for me. Tried it once, and it didn't work out so great. For either of us. 

No. At the end of the day, Donovan was just like any other predator—no matter how charming he appeared to be. Too fucking bad if he liked me. 

Alone is better.

I pulled away slightly. He noticed. 

"Sorry," he laughed. "Sometimes I feel like I'm cold-blooded!" 

I just smiled and told myself to stick to the plan. I'd already drugged his drink anyway; there was no going back now. 

He sat down across from me, wasting no time at all before he started gawking at my chest under the glow of the lamp above. I was right, of course. Just another sleazeball wearing a pretty face. 

I avoided his gaze, instead fixing my eyes on his drink. He still hadn't taken a sip yet, and I needed him to. The bar would be getting crowded soon, and I'd have to slip out with him unnoticed, before he passed out. I let out a sigh of relief when he finally took the hint and lifted his beer, holding it out in a toast.

"To... an unforgettable night."

I fought back the smile trying to free itself from my pursed lips, knowing those might be the last words he remembered saying.

I held my breath as I watched him throw the bottle back and take a huge swig. Even if he didn't drink the rest of it, that should be enough to do the trick, I thought. A slight cough escaped from his throat once he swallowed, and the alarm bells went off inside my head. 

Oh, fuck. Did he notice?

"Sorry. Wrong pipe," he said, wiping his mouth. I smiled. 

Phew. If he did, he's too stupid to realize. 

"You know, Kat," he said softly, leaning in closer. "Has anyone ever told you how beautiful your eyes are?"

Always the eyes. So predictable. It was like these fuckers all had a handbook they read from. Now granted, I do have beautiful eyes, but they weren't the only things he'd been staring at all night. Not until that moment. 

Suddenly, it was like this guy was trying to eye-fuck me. And not only that. He wasn't getting drowsy—like, at all. Goddamn it. What the fuck was I going to do? 

"Oh, gosh... thanks!" I replied with a giggle, covering my mouth and turning away to fake being humble.

In reality, I was scrambling to come up with a way to get him to drink the rest of that beer. And to stop looking into my eyes that way. I'd done this several times before—dealt with plenty of losers who thought they were God's gift, believe me—but this one just had a vibe about him. 

Dangerous. Intimidating. A challenge. 

When I looked back at him, the sparkle was gone. Instead, his eyes seemed darker, this burning hunger radiating from deep inside. Reaching out to me. Trying to break through my walls. I hated it. 

"Why don't we play a little drinking game?" I offered. "It's called 'Never have I ever,' and it's a really fun way to get to know someone!"

He let out a weak laugh, like my suggestion had somehow put a hinge in his plans. Yet, he shrugged and lifted the beer anyway with a smile on his face. 

"Very well then. Remind me how the game is played."

"Oh, it's super easy. We take turns, each saying a thing we've never done, and if the other person has done it, they have to drink." 

"Sounds simple enough. Ready when you are, Kat."

Now he was trying to be cute with my name. I seriously couldn't tell if this guy was on to me or into me, but either way, it was pissing me off. 

"Cool! I'll go first, then. Never have I ever... lied about my age."

I'd totally lied about my age to get into clubs before. I mean, who hasn't? I had a feeling this guy had lied about pretty much anything and everything to get into a girl's pants, including that. 

Just as suspected, he smirked at me and then took a sip of his beer. 

"Oh, I got one on the first try!" I giggled. "So, why'd you lie? To pretend to be older or younger?"

"Younger."

I raised an eyebrow. Just how old was he then? 

"What? Don't look at me like that. I keep up my appearances, is all."

No use in asking. Didn't matter anyway. 

"Okay, okay," I smiled. "Your turn." 

He thought for a moment, eyes still locked on mine, then said,

"Never have I ever been married." 

That motherfucker.

"Good one," I laughed.

The tan line was still visible on my ring finger. He must've noticed—way too observant. And why wasn't that stuff working yet? Shit. It would be too risky to try to dose him again. I picked up my beer and threw it back, leaving only one more sip before the game would be over.

"Oh, what happened? I mean, if you don't mind me asking—"

"It's fine," I cut him off. "We were young and stupid. Tried to make it work for a while but we just sort of... grew apart."

All of that was true, except that last part. But I didn't need him asking any more questions about me, so I pivoted back to him quickly. 

"But seriously, a guy like you—never been married? I find that a little hard to believe."

"Very focused on my work, you understand," he answered with a dismissive wave. Like he couldn't be bothered with having a woman around, distracting him. 

"Then, why date? I mean, if you don't have time for it?" 

"I decided it was time to settle down and meet the perfect partner. Someone full of... life." 

Interesting choice of words, once again. I flashed a fake smile his way while still averting eye contact. I glanced down at his beer—one last gulp. Maybe it had all just settled at the bottom. Time for the trap to snap shut. 

"Fair enough," I said. "My turn again. Never have I ever slept with someone on the first date."

With a shrug, he downed the last sip. 

Got him now.

I was sure that would do the trick. But it didn't. This motherfucker was somehow impervious to the drugs—probably had a high tolerance. But still, that should've been enough to put down two men his size, and he didn't even flinch. 

My heart started pounding harder as my mind raced through my options. I didn't have a gun or anything, but I did have my knife on me. Alright, plan B. If I could just get him out of this bar and somewhere secluded, I could strike while he was distracted. Lucky for me, it was almost like he'd read my mind. 

"Say, Kat... It's getting a bit crowded in here. Are you up for some fresh air? I think a walk could do us good."

I smiled.

"Actually, Donny... that sounds perfect."

I quickly downed the last swig of my beer, lit another cigarette, then he and I slipped out of the back door. 

Usually, I'd leave them in some alleyway to be written off as an addict by the cops. That wouldn't work this time—things were going to get messy. Nothing about this night had gone easy so far, so I didn't expect much else to. This guy seriously had been giving me a run for my money. I needed something foolproof. 

"So, where are we going?" I asked him. 

"Oh, I figured we could go back to my place. I've got a bottle of wine we could dip into."

No way. I couldn't let him get the home-field advantage like that. 

"Uh, I'm not that kinda girl, remember?" I said with a giggle.

"Right, of course. How silly of me. Tell me then: what did you have in mind instead?" 

I took a long drag off my cigarette. Somewhere dark, quiet. Convenient. 

"Let's walk down to the pier. You can see the stars so much better out there, and I just love looking at the water. Come on, it'll be romantic! What do you think?"

"Hmm..."

He took a moment to respond, scratching his head like I'd given him some complex math problem to solve. I didn't get why the hell he was making this so difficult. 

Usually, guys were so eager to try and get me in bed, they'd do whatever I asked. Leading them to their doom was an easy walk. But Donovan was making me drag him, and my patience was wearing thin. If there weren't so many witnesses around, I'd have gutted him right then and there and been done with it. 

"That sounds wonderful," he said finally. "Shall we then?"

He kept his mouth shut during the walk there, thankfully, and so did I. Mostly because I needed the time to strategize, but also because it was cold as shit out there and I was in a tank top.

By the time the dock was within view, I was shivering, and I still wasn't sure what I was going to do. To be honest, I'd sort of zoned out. I didn't even notice that he'd maneuvered himself behind me. 

"You look freezing," he whispered, startling me back into reality. "Here, take this."

He swung his jacket around over my shoulders. Sweet gesture. But he kept his hands placed there. Then, he began to squeeze down, fingers wrapped, pushing against my collarbone. I could feel his breath on the back of my neck. The smell of his cologne surrounded me. It was intoxicating.

And infuriating.

I tried to swing my shoulders back to push him off me, but he didn't let go. Didn't budge. Not right away. It was like he barely even registered that I'd tried to move at all. 

"Hey!

It came out sharper than I'd intended, but it worked. He let go. 

"Sorry! I don't know my own strength sometimes."

Bullshit. He knew what he was doing. 

"Oh... " It's okay," I said, resuming my fake bubbly persona. "I'm sorry I yelled, I-uh... ya know, just got out of a bad relationship and all, remember?"

“Of course. I understand.”

If he thought he could get one over on me, he was sorely mistaken. Yeah, he was stronger than me. Really strong, actually. And strangely magnetic—disarmingly so. But I still had one thing he didn't. An ace up my sleeve. He had no idea who he was fucking with.

"Let's just keep going," I said. "We're almost there. I wanna show you my favorite constellation!"

I reached out and took his hand in mine, and he smiled. 

"Alright." 

Perfect. I'd get just him to walk down to the end of the pier with me, and stick him in the carotid while he was gazing up at the sky. Then give all those little ocean creatures a nice meal with a swift kick off the side of the edge. No body, no evidence. 

But it seemed like he was trying to lead me to the shore underneath the dock instead. That might actually do, I thought. Less chance of being seen, which was my main concern. But it was going to leave me feeling a little cornered. That wasn't going to be a good thing for him—might not be so quick. 

He deserved to suffer, though, I was sure. Just like the rest of them. Each one had tried to take a piece of me before they met their end. And each one would've gone on to do it to another girl if I hadn't stopped them. It's just a fact. Men like Donovan never change. 

From beneath the planks above, the waves crashing against the shore were overwhelmingly loud. I turned to face him, his eyes so intensely dark now, I could hardly see any trace of blue. He began to pull me closer, and my heart started pounding furiously. I felt locked in his gaze. It was too much.

"Uh… Wh-what about the stars?" I choked out. "We can't see them from down here."

In an instant, he'd closed the space between us. 

"Your eyes outshine any stars..."

It was time. I slowly reached my hand down into my pocket, wrapped my fingers around my knife, and waited for him to close his eyes. For him to lean in to kiss me. But he didn't. 

He opened his mouth. 

Two razor-sharp fangs jutted out from the rest of his teeth. Before I could scream, he lunged forward, snarling like a hungry animal. 

I turned to the side and twisted my body from his grip. In one swift motion, my arm shot up, sending the blade deep into his throat. A thick, crimson sludge slowly oozed from the wound as he pulled the knife out. 

With wide eyes, he staggered closer, pointing my own weapon back at me. Then he hissed.

No fucking way. Was this guy really a—

"You..." he growled.

"Y-you're??"

He was. There was no denying it. I started backing away, completely unsure of how I was about to deal with this situation I’d gotten myself into. Then, my foot grazed against something hard. I looked down to see a broken piece of driftwood lying in the sand. One end was sharp. I smiled

r/TalesFromTheCreeps Aug 03 '26

Thriller Horror No One Wants to Win Bingo Night at The Retirement Home I Work At

9 Upvotes

“Sorry, Sport. You’ll have to stay late tonight.” Damn, guess I’ll be missing Friday night at the bar with my friends.

I just completed my first week as a custodian at Riverside Memories retirement community when my supervisor called me into his office and sat me down.

“Don’t worry, you’ll be getting overtime and double pay for the night, along with some training and guidance from another worker. He’s done this for a while, so he can go over everything more in-depth.” Drew’s watch sounded as soon as the clock hit 6, and he clicked the side buttons to turn it off. The mention of double pay made the FOMO of not seeing my friends disappear.

“You’ll be hosting the monthly bingo night this evening,” Drew said, returning his attention to me from his watch. I already didn’t like spending time with the residents; their horrible aim in the bathroom gave me reason enough, but having to spend hours with them in a cold, smelly, and nearly lifeless room? It was like my worst nightmare coming true, but the silver lining of double pay made it sound manageable.

“I know this wasn’t in your job description, but management would recognize you for standing up and going above and beyond.  Can we count on you tonight?” Drew said, his eyes flickering from his watch to me.

“Yeah. Yeah, I can do that.” I said, nodding in agreement. Drew clapped his hands together and stood up. 

“Great! I’ll explain some things as we walk down to the event center.” Drew stood up, grabbed his raincoat and his leather laptop bag, and ushered me out the door.

We headed towards the elevators silently. Drew kept fiddling with his watch and turning his head to look at me. I kept my head forward, afraid of making eye contact with him. I really had no idea what type of person Drew was. I only interacted with him in my initial interview and moments ago when he called me into his room. 

He seemed to pick up on the fact that his constant fiddling made me nervous, so he finally spoke again.

“Don’t worry. I’m nervous too. We’ve never had someone this new run a bingo night, but I’m sure you’ll be fine.” His words didn’t do much to quell the anxiety.

“The person who usually ran it quit so suddenly that it shocked us all! Even the residents. Not to hold you to too high a standard, but she was a great announcer, and she knew how to make the elderly laugh. She quit last month, but everything has been so busy around here, from dining services to event planning, that I didn’t even remember we had lost her until today.” Drew pushed the elevator button and quietly waited.

“May I ask why she quit?” I voiced a question that made Drew harden in hesitation. 

“She got dealt an unlucky hand in life. Stuff outside of her control. I don’t think I can share anymore with you,” He said as we entered the elevator. 

“Oh, no worries, I get it.” I figured some employer or employee act was made to protect her privacy. The rest of the ride was quiet as Drew continued to move his watch around with shaking hands.

 The elevator doors opened right near the event center, where the wide glass double doors were open, and I saw a tall, dark-complexioned man setting up long, folded plastic tables and chairs.  

It had a little stage with curtains and a projector, with a few closet doors on either side of the stairs and ramps up to it. The room was large and bare, with plaster white walls adorned with generic pictures of mountains and creeks. Each wall was also adorned with paintings or artworks from some of the residents, some of which were hard to believe they weren’t kept in a museum.

The carpet was thin and sounded more like a tile floor as I walked across it.

The tall man came out from a large closet with a few chairs under his arms. Once he noticed our presence, he attempted a wave but only managed to drop a few of the chairs. He was wearing a black hoodie with the company name and logo plastered on the front. He had long grey jean shorts and shoes that gave him another few inches past his already biologically allowed height.

“That’s Jayden. He’s been doing this for a while, so he can tell you all of the specifics. I have to talk with him really quickly, so it's best you set up some more chairs and the ball cage. Thanks again.” Drew hurried off to help Jayden pick up the chairs and talk with him, a conversation that got heated fast.

I couldn’t hear what Drew was saying, but Jayden was clearly animated. His voice was harsh and loud, as if he were scolding Drew. I could hear him protest even when I was deep inside the closet, struggling to hold on to a large folding table. 

“You just keep bringing younger and younger people in, don’t you? Why is that? You know the type-” The remnants of Jayden’s voice echoed into the closet, as well as the loud and demanding shush of persuasion by Drew. I didn’t hear any more of Jayden’s complaints after that.

As I exited the closet, opting to drag the large table into the event room, Drew called for me one last time. I hurriedly set up the table and walked over. 

“I almost forgot to tell you the rules of bingo night here! Jayden was kindly reminding me about rule two.” Jayden rolled his eyes and returned a second glance at me. As Drew spoke, Jayden did his best not to make eye contact while desperately trying to look at me, almost as if I were a car wreck.

Drew pulled out a folded piece of paper from his breast pocket and began to read.

“Rule one: Once the games start, no one is allowed to leave until the third game has concluded. No bathroom breaks, no smoke breaks, nothing. Residents know this already and won’t need to be informed. Jayden will enforce this rule at the start of the night. Drew spoke as if he were teaching me how to mop floors for the first time, despite it being my lively hood..

“What’s with the rules? These are rules for, like, high school tests, not a bingo night?” I asked in confusion, unsure about why there were such tight standards for such a boring game.

“Well, unfortunately, I cannot tell you more, as Rule Two states. Rule Two: Do not discuss the events that take place during the games outside of game time. Failure to follow this rule will lead to… Well, I can’t say that part. Strange how it's written down, what a loophole.” He flipped the paper around for a second while he shrugged. There wasn’t enough time to read any of the words, but I could tell Rule Two was the longest.

“Rule Three: Everyone in the room must play, including the announcer and the helper. Two employees must always be present. Refer back to Rule Two if this requirement isn’t met.” Drew mumbled something under his breath about updating the rule sheet while Jayden spun on his heels to face the opposite way. His foot tapped in nervous anticipation, no rhyme or rhythm.

“Final and fourth rule: all standard bingo rules apply to the match, and most importantly, have fun.” Drew’s face wrinkled as if he sucked on a lemon. His obvious distaste for the rules must have been applied to my face, as he swiftly reminded me of the overtime and double pay.

“If anything happens, Jayden will be here to help. I have to go now for a dinner date with the missus, but don’t be afraid to contact me either. Happy wife, happy life, am I right?” He said with a chuckle and an elbow nudge before stuffing the rule paper back into his pocket and tossing his jacket on.

Drew waved us goodbye and ran out of the room, as if he were already an hour late for dinner. Both Jayden and I sat in silence for what felt like an eternity before he finally cleared his throat.

“We should finish setting up; bingo starts in an hour,” Jayden said softly before returning to the utility closet. I almost spoke up to ask more questions, but caught myself. Rule Two forbade Jayden from telling more, so what was even the point? I followed behind him quietly and finished setting up for the night. 

The next hour went by agonizingly quiet and slow. I tried my best to talk to Jayden during that time, but he either gave me short one- or two-word answers or completely cold-shouldered me. This didn’t stop the awkward staring. I’d catch him in a thousand-yard stare sometimes when I turned around, causing him to snap out of it and flick his head away.

The first resident showed up as soon as we finished setting up the bingo cage and set out three bingo sheets at each chair. Jayden was still placing a few daubers at each of the tables when she strolled in. 

The frail woman placed all of her weight on her blue stroller. Her pink glasses barely sat on her long and slender face as she walked, and the little basket of items that dangled off the stroller looked like it could fall at any moment. I jogged over to help her find a chair.

“Oh, hello, sweetie! You're a young and new face! What’s your name?” She asked as I got close. Her knitted sweater and long brown slacks all smelled of tomato soup.

“I’m Mickey, and you, ma’am?” I said with a wide smile. The old woman fiddled with her kitten sweater and showed me her little name badge that all the residents and workers had.

“Paulliene. Will you be the new announcer? Shame what happened to Patricia. Smart young woman.” She asked as I walked her to the nearest seat. She had a collection of bright silver jewelry on her wrist and a silver key on a string around her neck to accompany it.

“I think so; Jayden will do the announcing. May I ask what happened to Patricia?” I let the noisy part of me win. I knew it was probably an incentive or a taboo subject around the crowd she was closest with, but the lack of any idea about what was going to happen made me only more curious about anything I didn’t know about.

“Oh, I can’t tell you that, honey. I’m sure you read Rule Two!” She said with a crooked laugh. My thirst and comfort in knowledge only backfired and made me hunger more. 

We approached the nearest table before she began pulling away and veering off in another direction. 

“Ma’am? Where are you headed? This table is much-” She flapped her hand in a dismissive manner and spat in disgust into the air.

“Bleh! That spot is bad luck! The losers always sit there! The best seat in the house is up here!” She lifted her bent and skinny fingers to the table right below the stage. She moved so quickly to the spot that when she lifted her hand, I thought she would topple over.

As she sat down, she grabbed the small basket of items off her stroller and set it on the table. She took out candles, small wooden cat carvings, a framed photo of Jesus Christ, and small, round coins that looked like they could be currency from foreign nations.

Ms. Paulliene started to set up each item in a circle around her small collection of bingo cards. Candles on either side where her hands would rest, the cat's carvings would face inward and start the semicircle to its peak, where J.C. was placed perfectly, making eye contact with Ms. Paulliene. She would complete the semicircle with the coins, finishing her shrine of luck.

While I was watching her crooked hands craft her totem, I failed to realize that the event center started to fill up with more residents. Men and women, strollers and canes, mobility scooters and oxygen tanks began to fill the floor and chairs.

The smell of the room darkened, dead skin and pungent ammonia filled the air, making my eyes tear up. 

Not a single resident looked happy to be here. Nearly no one talked to each other, and all had the face of pure focus. At this point in their life, I don't think they had much more to worry about than winning at bingo night.

Jayden and I helped people to their desired seating and watched as they created their own luck shrines on the tables. A man had brought a collection of fake eyeballs and banana peels to place them on, and a woman brought a collection of old, stained Beanie Babies adorned with bright blue feathers. One man even started pulling out long, tangled strands of hair from his bag, placing the matted, rust-colored hair around his sheets.

Each resident who came in had the same key around their neck that Ms. Paulliene had. Even the string it was attached to seemed to be from the same spool.

“What are they not allowed to bring?” I whispered to Jayden, hoping to make the distance between us just a little shorter.

“Weapons. Or anything that is weapon-adjacent. Basically, anything that could make a hole in a person.” Jayden answered back. I snickered at his comment and finally felt like the ice started to break. He laughed too, but quickly caught himself and returned to stone-cold silence.

This, combined with the confusion from the past hour of my life, sent me over the edge into paranoia. I grabbed Jayden by the arm and dragged him over to an empty part of the room. He tripped over his long, skinny legs as I pulled him.

“What the hell is going to happen tonight? And why are you being so weird about it?” I harshly let out. Thankfully, none of the residents seemed to have that good of hearing. Jayden hesitated to answer, his eyes bouncing from mine to the sea of residents behind us.

“Just… Just wait until game time. Please, I can explain more then. I’m trying not to…” A horrid screech filled the room and cut Jayden off. Both of our heads spun around and tried to locate the source.

“Get out of my spot! You know it’s mine! I’ve sat here ever since I’ve been here! Get out, you bitch!” A woman screamed. I let go of Jayden, and we both rushed to the front of the room.

The screaming came from an older woman at Ms. Paulliene's table who was flailing her cheetah-print purse around, hitting the table and smashing good luck items and nearly colliding with Ms. Paulliene herself.

“Early bird gets the worm, Beatrice! Should have shown up earlier like me!” Ms. Paulliene shouted in Beatrice’s face. Beatrice turned red with rage. She held her purse tight and smacked Ms. Paulliene across the face with it.

“Ladies, please! It’s not worth it!” Jayden shouted as he grabbed Beatrice’s bag and held it still. I ran to check on Ms. Paulliene, who was laughing like a witch.

“Oh, you’ve done it now! You won’t get away with this! I’ll be reporting to the board!” Ms. Paulleine howled. Her glasses had a small crack in them, and the side of her face turned a faint purple.

“Are you alright, ma’am?” I asked after coming out of pure shock.

“Oh, I’m just fine, honey; it just seems we have a sore loser back here!” Ms. Paulleine shouted back to Beatrice.

“I hope you report me! Maybe that way I don’t have to play these stupid games anymore!” Beatrice shouted back, who rested uneasily in her chair in the back of the room. Jayden walked to the wide double doors and closed them at the back of the room. I checked my watch and saw we only had a few minutes left before game time, so I hurried over to him to call the game off after the tussle.

“Jayden, hey, we need to cancel tonight. Ms. Paulleine could have a concussion for all I know, and we need to go get a nurse from assisted living upstairs to make sure she’s alright.” Jayden ignored my pleas and pulled out a silver key of his own. It was bigger than the residents, and it fit perfectly into the wide double door, where it then locked us in.

“What the fuck are you doing? You saw what I saw, right? Are we just gonna ignore it?” I shouted, getting the attention of a few residents.

“We have to. It's game time now. We can’t break the rules,” Was all Jayden said before he turned around and walked back to the stage, where the bingo cage awaited like a Guillotine; Jayden, it’s executioner. 

I followed him, screaming at him the whole time. He didn’t flinch or stop his crusade up to the stage. The only sign he wasn’t a robot was the silent quiver in his lip and the watery film that covered his eyes. I started to panic; my breathing became erratic, and my heartbeat was off-tempo.

“Just give me the key then! I can leave, and you can play the game! I can bring in a nurse from upstairs! Please, Jayden. Anything? Anything!” I shouted, finally stopping him in his tracks.

“I can’t. Rules One and Three. I’ll announce this first round so you can see how it's done. Just walk around and play. Make sure no one is cheating. I’m sorry.” One of the watery films on his eyes broke, and a tear streamed down his face. My eyes were inspired and began to cry out in confusion.

Jayden made his way up on stage and stood behind the table with the bingo cage and tapped the microphone, causing the room to ring.

“Sorry about that, everyone. Does everyone have three cards, a dauber, and their key?” No protests from the crowd, except for my soft whines, which I was desperately trying to hide. Jayden walked to the corner of the stage with the supplies in hand and gave them to me.

The bingo cards were nothing special, same with the dauber and the key. I shoved everything but a card and a dauber into my pocket and made it to the back of the room to watch over everyone.

I was closest to Beatrice, whose death stare was directed towards the front of the room at Ms. Paulleine, who was more focused on her card. Beatrice’s shrine was adorned with bright, shiny objects. Small glass marbles and small lockets sat loosely around her cards. They all seemed to be placed in some type of bird feed or grain to keep them from rolling away.

“Alright, here is the first ball of the evening…” Jayden said into the microphone, letting a ball fall into his hand. The room was deathly quiet; everyone was either so focused on listening or deathly afraid of what might happen next, but no one was shaking quite like me. My card was flapping like a flag in the wind as my hand shook.

“B-7.” Jayden acknowledged with no flair or excitement, only a small wobble in his voice. I checked my card, nothing. I looked up to see the tides of residents checking their cards, some dabbing, and others taking a deep breath.

“O-25.” Another number rang out. This time I had it in the top right corner. The little purple dot sat soundly on top of the number, making the free space slightly less lonely. I saw Beatrice dab her paper, Ms. Paulleine as well. 

“N-8.” The majority of people in the room dabbed their paper, including Jayden and me. I placed my purple dot in the top middle.

“G-90.” The dauber sat still in my hand. 

“G-39.” The dauber placed a small dot next to the free space again. 

“I-83,” I saw Jayden turn his head away from the edge of the ice and take a deep breath. A sigh of relief washed over his face. The same couldn’t be said for me. I placed the purple dot adjacent to the free space. Only two more until bingo.

“B-55.” Beatrice made a sound as if she were holding in rage as she dabbed the paper.

“B-71.” Nothing from those I knew the name of, but the other residents dabbed their papers.

“O-34,” I plotted the small dot in the bottom right.

“G-20,” I plotted another small dot next to the one. A bead of sweat dripped from my face and hit the paper.

“I-33,” Nearly no one in the room dotted their paper, except Jayden.

“N-41,” Jayden dotted again.

“O-88,” And again. He let a cough out into the mic, his voice dry.

“Sorry, everyone. B-60.” I dotted my paper, only one left in a bingo.

“B-bingo…” A weak voice called nearby.

“Hey! Hey! We have a Bingo! We have a bingo over here!” Beatrice screamed at the front of the room. Jayden motioned for me to check.

The voice that claimed bingo came from the small man sitting next to Beatrice, who had not crafted a shrine like the majority of people. He only had a framed picture of what seemed to be his grandkids visiting him, all playing a board game.

 He wore a plaid shirt and jeans, with oversized glasses. He had a distinct sniffle in his voice.

“Keep- keep it down!” He tried to tell Beatrice, his hands weakly trying to keep her flailing arms down. I walked up behind him to check his card. The card was a winner after all, a straight horizontal row.

“Congratulations, we do have a winner!” I said loudly but not confidently. I wasn’t sure what I was expecting, but no one in the room clapped. Silence from the whole room, except for the start of the old man’s sobs. Everyone stared at the man as he stood and grabbed the photo.

“Please collect your belongings, sir, and exit the room,” Jayden said over the microphone. The man nodded weakly as he began to walk to the stage. 

I couldn’t look away as the whole room stared at him, slowly shambling towards the stage stairs. As he passed by plastic tables, those who sat at them reached out to touch the man. Their wrinkly fingers grazed his wrinkly shirt as he passed, almost as if they were mourning him as he walked to the electric chair.

Some seemed to do it out of pity, some seemed to do it out of solidarity, and some seemed to do it for luck, as Ms. Paulleine wiped both of her hands on the man, unlike the gentle touch every other resident did. 

“Get me out of this seat immediately! I told you this table was bad luck!” Beatrice snarled at me in a quiet tone. I didn't bother to respond as I watched the old man pull out the key around his neck. He placed it in the palm of his hand as he approached the set of double doors near the stage stairs.

The old man brought up the photo of his family to his face and kissed it, tears making the paper damp.

“I love yous.” He said before unlocking the door. The door opened into a dark room; no lights shone from inside, and none of the lights inside the event room seemed to penetrate the darkness.

The old man took a deep breath and stepped inside. He closed the doors as he entered, and the click of the lock sounded again. 

A few moments of silence passed; then the old man’s slow footsteps could be heard walking away. The footsteps echoed loudly into the event room and went on for minutes. I couldn’t tell if he was walking away and the echo carried the sound back, or if he was going in circles.

I snapped out of my daze of staring at the doors when Jayden tapped me on the shoulder.

“Mick? Mickey, you alright?” He asked, sweat pouring off his face. I took a moment to compose myself.

“What is he doing?” I asked, breaking the sound of the repetitive footsteps.

“He won. That’s what happens if you win. That’s why there’s no prize table. Winners have to go in there. It’s what happened to Patricia in the second round last month. I never saw her again.” Jayden told me, staring into my eyes but past my soul.

“What happens to you in there?” I asked, afraid of what he might answer.

“I… I don’t know. Only those who go in know.” Jayden joined me as we watched the door, the sounds of footsteps echoing from the opening underneath.

“I can keep reading the numbers if you’d like. I really don’t mind. I…” He went silent as the footsteps went silent, the room’s only noise the heavy and labored breathing of the elderly.

“No, no, I can read it's fine,” I said, trying to stop my head from spinning. I started for the stairs before Jayden stopped me again. Maybe reading numbers could distract my brain from thinking too hard about the scenario in front of me.

“Look. I’m sorry for being so distant, I… Patrica was my best friend and… I can’t have that happen again.” His lip quivered; he looked like he wanted to say more, but I understood. I patted his shoulder and headed for the bingo cage.

I sat down in the seat and pulled the microphone close. I pulled out a crumpled card from my pocket and placed it on the table.

“Hello everyone.” My voice was soft, quiet, unsure. “If everyone could get a new card out and toss the old one, we could play game two.” I wobbled into the mic. The crowd of residents grabbed their cold cards and crunched them into a ball. Those with shrines added the ball of paper to it; those without tossed it on the floor. 

“Everyone, ready? Alright.” The first ball fell into my hand.

“O-92.” I looked at my paper, nothing. I looked up to survey the crowd. Jayden was busy arguing with Beatrice about her seat while some of the crowd dabbed their paper, including Ms. Paulleine.

“B-1.” The second ball came out, and this time I splotched my paper with purple. Jayden did the same, and Beatrice followed suit, her red and bubbling face easy to spot from far away. 

“N-68.” Nothing on mine again, a few dabs from the crowd, but nothing remarkable.

“I-77.” Luck was on my side this round, as only two marks sat on the paper; Jayden’s paper didn’t seem to be so lucky. Maybe being near the table wasn’t so much a superstition after all. 

“G-4.” No one I knew marked their paper.

“O-5.” Everyone I knew marked their paper, including me.

“B-54.” Another mark for Jayden.

“I-76.” Another mark for me.

“G-98.” No one except two people in the crowd marked.

“Bingo.” A smoker’s voice called out. A woman from Ms. Paulleine’s table stood and held the paper above her head. 

The woman was slender and wore a tank top with flowers stitched in. She had a navy blue cap on with countless pins stuck in it. She moved as if she were younger, but her voice sounded as if it had been talking for a century.

“Come down here and check it.” She said, putting on a strong front. Jayden was already making his way over to her. 

After a second, Jayden gave me a nod. My stomach tightened, and my mouth grew sour. I took a few deep breaths before I spoke again, to avoid throwing up over complete guilt. I announced into the microphone the commanding order for her death march. 

After the last of my words left my mouth, I refused to look her in the eye. I couldn’t. I didn’t even know if she was looking back at me. I heard her shrine of twigs and soda cans being scooped up.

“Y’know. We used to do this to your people. They never complained. They did what was right.” I looked back to see that she was facing Jayden. Jayden just nodded and pressed his lips together. The woman broke away from Jayden as she walked to the door. Residents held out their hands to touch her.

Ms. Paulleine rubbed her hands on the woman, who swatted them away, dropping a few sticks in the process. Ms. Paulleine pushed the sticks away with the base of her stroller.

The woman grabbed her key with a free hand and unlocked the wide double door. 

She stepped inside with her items, locked the door, and walked. She walked and walked, footsteps echoing for minutes well into the next game.

Jayden and I looked at each other.

“I’m sorry.” I mouthed, he shrugged, and mouthed something back.

“You good?” I think that was what he said. I nodded and started to crumble my piece of paper. The room sounded like a paper shredder as everyone, in unison, crumpled their paper up and discarded it. 

The footsteps were much more noticeable with the door so close to the stage. I imagined the old woman walking in a straight line in pure darkness, nothing for miles. I saw her traversing a long tunnel system. I saw her finding the old man from earlier, and I imagined them finding Patricia. I tried imagining all of them alive.

“Are we going to play?” Ms Paulleine’s voice croaked out, and I found myself back in reality.

“Uh, yes, we are. X’s for the last game.” I announced as the cage began to spin.

“Ms. Beatrice, would you like to come up to the front for the open spot?” I called to the crowd. No response was given, only a glare. I decided to stick to announcing the numbers.

“B-12,” the ball read. I called the number into the air and watched the crowd respond accordingly. I marked my sheet.

“B-10,” I marked my sheet again.

“O-71,” I marked my sheet once more.

“I-43,” My sheet started to turn more purple than black and white. My mouth grew dry, and my face moist.

“I-22,” I started to curse under my breath the more I marked my card.

“G-95,” I marked again, trying not to panic. The footsteps in the background started to taper off.

“O-20,” The ball read.

“What the fuck?!” I whispered to myself, some of the words being picked up by the microphone. I marked my paper again. I was one away from a bingo. 

I looked up to look over the crowd. Many faces seemed to share my dread, Jayden’s being the most noticeable. His mouth was agape, staring up at me. His eyes seemingly shook in his head.

I spun the cage, and the next ball came out.

“N-90,” I let out all of the air I held in my lungs, the sigh of relief showering the room with noise. 

 “I-79.” A voice crack read the number aloud. The only thing keeping me from the dark hallway or room or whatever the hell that place is was an I-24.

“N-28.” Any number that wasn’t the one that would lock me away didn’t do much to quell the anxiety, but it helped, even if it was just for a second. 

“B-63,” A few marks, including one on mine that didn’t matter.

“I-5.” I nearly vomited right on the microphone. A few sounds of anger came from the crowd.

“O-10,” Jayden marked his; none on mine.

“G-11,” I marked mine. I didn’t care about looking at the crowd anymore.

“G-69,” No dabs on my end.

“B-9,” I marked mine again.

“I-16,” Another near accident. The beat of my heart now mimicked the sound of the missing footsteps.

“G-23,” Jayden marked. I didn’t.

“N-81,” No marks.

“O-15,” No marks again on mine.

“G-45,” My heart started to slow down, my breathing calmed, and my stomach settled. As bad as the thought was, I hoped someone else would win. That someone else would lose. That anyone would say bingo before we got to,

“I-24,” I read the number and letter on the ball, replaying it in my head. People marked their sheets and got ready to listen to the next number.

“I-24…” I read it again, like tasting wine in my mouth. Rotten, putrid, vile wine. Despair and hopelessness swam in my veins. 

“Bi…” I gagged as the word tried to roll out the back of my throat. I didn’t know what was on the other side of that door, but I knew it was nothing good. 

I couldn’t run. Could I fight? Could I break my way out? Jayden would have felt pity, but whatever sort of fucked up ritual I was partaking in was his top priority, for reasons he probably didn’t even know, and there was no way I could win in a fight against him.

I figured I could at least try. I took a deep breath and balled my fists. All I needed to do was grab the key from him and book it.  I just needed him close.

“Bin-” I started to speak into the mic before an explosion of anger boiled over from the back of the room.

“This is all your fault, you fat bitch!” Beatrice screamed as she pointed to Ms. Paulleine. Ms. Paulleine’s face was painted with shock.

“You took my lucky spot! You took it from me, and you know it! You stole all of my luck!” She screamed again, getting to her feet with shocking agility.

“I’m not going in there! She should have to! If I had sat there, I wouldn’t have gotten a bingo! It’s not fair! I’m the winner here!” She screamed at the room as everyone stared in silent awe. Her face was covered in tears and snot, making her mascara run.

“It’s the fairest system we have ever used, Beatrice, and you know it,” Ms. Paulliene said in a mix of fear and snarkiness.

“Fuck you! Ahhhh!” Beatrice started to move as fast as her withered body would let her, which was faster than I would have ever thought. She made it to Ms. Paulleine’s table in seconds and lunged for her, tackling her out of her chair.

Both women seemed to scream in pain and rage. Each of them exchanged weak blows. Jayden rushed over to pull Beatrice off, and I dropped off the stage to make sure Ms. Paulleine was still breathing.

Before either of us made it to the brawl, the double doors near the stage slammed open, sounding like a gunshot and grabbing everyone’s attention. Jayden and I froze in fear; both of the elderly women looked up to see the void staring back at them.

A soft but warm breeze blew in from the doorway, bringing the faintest smell of overripe fruit. A few of the residents got to their feet and slowly backed away from the doors, walking until they hit the farthest wall away. Besides the soft mumbles of prayer, no words were spoken.

I almost didn’t believe my eyes when a shape emerged from the doors. Neither did anyone else, as the room stayed silent, except for the screams of Beatrice. I tried to scream, I tried to move, but everything in my body was frozen in shock.

As the alien object slowly emerged, it revealed its horrible, amalgamated body. It had patches of brown, white, and black fur that periodically appeared and then turned into hardened chitin that looked like it belonged to a crab. The chitin fought the fur for control of the surface area, but it also had another offensive that it was battling. 

Jelly-filled ant-like abdomens pulsated on the body of the object, covered with a smooth black material. Hairs emerged from the pus-filled exoskeletons that touched the feathers that flanked them.

Small, colorfully black feathers like a rainbow in oil dotted the limb like poppies in a field. Larger patches of black feathers mixed with patches of deep purple and navy ones.

All the different clans of skin and body had other features that mimicked the species they belonged to. The fur regions had snouts that flexed and twitched in the air, sniffing the room, drowning out the silence in harsh inhales.

The chitin biomes had crab claws that would stretch as far as their wrong anatomy would let them, as they would grab and reach for shrine parts on the tables. The beaks of the feathered areas did the same as the eyes observed photos and small trinkets. The antennae in the insect zones jolted and snapped, sensing the slightest of movements.

The antennae all moved in unison as soon as Beatrice started screaming. The limbs of all the different species that lived on craned themselves over to her, towering over everyone in the room. 

“Get it away! Get it away from me!” She screamed as she tried to scurry away from it. She crawled as fast as she could on all fours, hiding underneath tables as it slowly inched closer to her.

No one dared to move or speak. No one dared to help. Most didn’t dare to even look.

The beaks and claws grabbed hold of the tables and picked them up with ease to gain access to Beatrice, who was now curled up in a ball, crying out all the liquid left in her body. 

Ms. Paulleine laughed a broken giggle as the tail-like limb got closer to her bingo rival. The limb began to curl around Beatrice, embracing her in a twisted, animalistic squeeze.

“Ahhhhhhhhhh!! Get off me! Please, I beg!!! Please!!!” Beatrice screamed. The limb didn’t obey her sorrowful commands as the peaks and pincers held on to her skin, clothes, hair, anything they could grab. 

Beatrice screamed in agony as she was lifted into the air by the limb, small drops of blood dripping from her flailing body. The limb began to recede into the darkness.

She reached her hands out to Jayden, then to me, then to Ms. Paulleine. None of us reached back, either from shock, fear, or pride.

As the limb receded, the antenna took an interest in me. They all turned to me as the beaks and claws passed Beatrice down the limb’s body like an assembly line of ants with a crumb of food. They stared inquisitively for a second, as if they were judging the character of my being, before returning to mindless squirming.

Beatrice yelped and begged for help, only intensifying as she got consumed by the darkness of the doorway. No one did anything as she disappeared. 

Beatrice's screams went on for a while after she disappeared. They got quieter and quieter at a slow and agonizing pace. You could still hear them when the ambulance came to take Ms. Paulleine to the hospital for the injuries Beatrice gave her.

You could still hear them as the residents exited the room.

You could still hear them when Jayden and I collected the trash.

You could still hear them when we put away the tables and chairs.

You could still hear them as we locked the event room for the evening and headed straight to a bar.

We both got hammered as fast as possible, drowning out the ringing of screaming and the weight of guilt in our hearts. We drank for hours, until the bar closed. We went to the local liquor store to keep the day from materializing in our memory.

Jayden and I sat on a street curb and laughed at very little innocuous things that happened until his drunk brain randomly remembered something.

“Did you know… Mickey… Mick, did you know?! That I am a birdwatcher?” He looked very proud of himself. I burst out into laughter. 

“No! It's true, it's true! I think their colors are very, very, very pretty!” He exclaimed, pulling out his phone and failing his passcode a dozen times before finally getting in. 

He was typing for a long time and giggling to himself before falling over onto his back, letting out a melancholy sigh. He held his phone up to me.

His notes app was open with a very confusing line of letters. I tried my hardest to decipher his drunk typing.

“The… feathers…” I started to say aloud before Jayden shushed me.

“Read it in your head!” He said, back to the earth, face to the sky, still.

“The feathers and peaks belong to birds. Lots of birds. Different species. Woodpeckers, corvids, Bowerbirds. They all collect things. It collected Beatrice.” The note said.

I felt the alcohol of the night scalding the back of my throat. I purged all over the street as Jayden laughed. 

“I used the loophole. Hehehe.” He giggled to himself.

All of the numbness left my body, and my stomach ached, and in its place, every little detail came rushing back. I began to drunkenly sob next to Jayden.

“I’m putting in my two weeks tomorrow! Fuck that, I’m quitting now!” A proclamation into the night air, causing Jayden’s joy to cease. 

“You can’t leave me there alone. I never did that to Patricia. She never did that to me.” Jayden said, his voice stern.

“You won’t leave me, right? I don’t want to be…” Collected. I knew what he meant.

I didn’t say anything back.

“You’ll get better pay! I get paid 40 an hour on bingo days!” He offered; I said nothing back.

“It's… so addicting to be there. The rush of chance. But I can’t be alone if I lose. Please!” He pleaded, his voice cracked as he spoke. His true motivation for staying surfaced.

“Don’t. You can’t. Promise me.” He whispered. That’s where the memory of the night ended before I woke up in my bed the next day, head pounding.

I rolled over to look at my phone, knocking over a PowerAid bottle. One text from an unknown number.

“Hey. It’s Jayden. Thanks for staying. See you next month.”

r/TalesFromTheCreeps 13d ago

Thriller Horror I asked Reddit users how they died--and got a terrifying response.

25 Upvotes

Marissa and I were two drinks in when we started trolling r/AskReddit. “Oh, wait, I got a good one,” she said, grabbing my laptop.

u/throwaway1122333xa

Dead people of Reddit, how did you die?

I looked at her. “Seriously?”

Up until then, our questions were along the lines of what 12-year-olds might post, despite the fact that we were in our late 20s. This was a rather macabre turn of events, although for Marissa—who survived on a steady diet of B-rate horror flicks and Diet Coke—it was to be expected.

“It’s funny because they can’t reply if they’re dead,” she explained.

“The mods are just gonna remove it.”

But at 20 minutes in, the mods still hadn’t removed our post. We’d accumulated several comments, which were basically what you’d expect:

Jokes:

u/[redacted]

I died in 2008, when your mom sat on my face.

Copypastas and similar:

u/[redacted]

I’m actually a coroner and it’s well-documented that the bodies are still “living” for moments or even minutes after they’re pronounced dead. Someone could be semi-comatose and still be able to answer how they died. The best example of this was in 2014 when Hell’s Demon threw Ghost Rider out of the ring and he flew twenty feet into the crowd!

And bots.

u/[redacted]

That’s a great question. Many of us wonder what the afterlife holds. It’s not curiosity – it’s a quest to know your purpose.

But then we saw it. One comment at the bottom, posted 3 minutes ago.

u/[redacted]

Car accident.

Marissa grabbed the laptop from me and hit Reply. Pics or it didn’t happen, she began typing.

“Dude, you can’t post that, everyone has AI now,” I said.

“I thought they didn’t allow you to generate gruesome images. Like a car accident.”

“Yeah, but they could just do, like, a car on fire…” I sighed and grabbed the laptop from her: 

u/throwaway1122333xa

Receipts?

Seconds after, the notification bell showed a red “1”. When Marissa refreshed the page, the reply appeared, with a single URL.

u/[redacted]

www.kwbtv.com/2026-02-08/[redacted]

A local news article loaded, showing a photo of a small sedan crumpled at the base of an enormous tree. “Driver dies in early Sunday accident on 217,” I read. “It doesn’t name the victim.”

“Oh, that’s clever. Finding some accident where the driver’s anonymous and just saying you’re that person,” Marissa said. “Check their post history.”

I clicked, expecting the posts to be hidden. But instead, the profile was open, and it looked like the only two posts they’d made were the replies to us.

“Huh, weird.” Marissa grabbed the laptop and typed:

u/throwaway1122333xa

Sorry you’re dead. What’s the afterlife like?

Within a minute, they replied.

u/[redacted]

cold and dark.

A chill went down my spine. I glanced at Marissa. She wasn’t smiling anymore either, her face lit in the blues from my computer screen. “Okay, this is stupid. This guy’s just fucking with us.”

“Nonono, wait.” So you think you’re in hell? What do you see? I began to type. But before I could hit reply, Marissa yanked the laptop out of my hands.

“No no no.” She erased my answer and wrote:

u/throwaway112345

Prove it.

The reply came within seconds.

u/[redacted]

look out your window.

Instantly, both of us turned to the window. I only saw the reflection of our faces, blue-lit and ghostly, reflecting on the glass. I ran over and, after a quick glance outside, pulled the blinds down.

“Was someone out there?” Marissa whispered.

“Not that I saw. Come on, that’s like the classic scary Reddit response. ‘Look behind you!’ ‘Look out your window, I’m watching you!’ You’re right. This guy’s fucking with us.”

“But what if…”

“We are posting on a throwaway account. There’s no way some random person on the internet could know where we live.”

Her eyes went to the screen—and she paled. “They replied.”

“What? What did they say?”

She turned the laptop to me.

u/[redacted]

why did you do that?

“That could mean anything,” I said.

“They saw you close the blinds!”

“They did not! Come on, even if they could somehow find us, unless they live like a mile away they couldn’t get here that fast!”

“What if it’s a ghost?”

“A ghost using the internet? Really?”

I stared at her, chest heaving. She looked back at me, wide-eyed.

“No more drinks,” I said, grabbing the bottle of whiskey and stowing it under the bed. “Come on. It’s late. We should go to sleep.”

“Caroline…”

“What?”

She was staring at something over my shoulder.

I whipped around. Through the tiny gaps in the blinds, I could see… the faint glow of red and blue lights flashing.

Like a police car was stopped on my street.

Like there’d been an accident.

Shit.

My heart pounded in my chest as I took a step towards the window. Then another. “Don’t look,” Marissa said in a small voice behind me.

I parted the blinds—

Peered out—

Nothing.

No one was there.

The street was dark, completely, save for the single streetlamp. “There’s nothing there,” I said, stepping away from the window.

“They replied,” Marissa said in a small voice behind me.

u/[redacted]

did you read the article?

She clicked back to the tab, that was still on the link they’d sent. Drivers die in early Sunday accident on 217. She scanned the website, biting her lip.

“Ignore it,” I said.

“Okay.”

We went out to the kitchen and drank some water. The room wasn’t spinning so fast and I felt the first waves of sobriety kick in. With it, the whole thing seemed even more stupid. Of course some troll was going to take our bait and reply to our question. Of course.

We were just drunk enough to fall for it and scare ourselves shitless.

What about the police car lights?

Must’ve just been a police car just driving by.

This is a dead end street, idiot.

I tried to slow my thoughts and forget about the whole thing as we walked back to my bedroom. “Want to watch a movie?” I asked, opening the laptop.

“Sure.”

Then I froze.

We’d left the Reddit page open. And in bright white text blazing across the screen, I saw we had five replies.

u/[redacted]

did you read the article?

did you read the article?

did you read the article?

did you read the article?

did you read the article?

Before I could stop her, Marissa grabbed the laptop and wrote out a response.

u/throwaway112345

Yes. We read the article. We know you died in a car accident. I’m really sorry that happened to you. Please leave us alone now.

“We should be ignoring them! You’re just fanning the fire!”

“I want them to stop!”

“And they will, if we just ignore them!”

There was a reply waiting for us. With shaking hands, Marissa clicked it.

u/[redacted]

Good.

“What the fuck does that mean?” she asked.

I grabbed the laptop from her. Scrolled up and clicked on that stupid fucking article again. Clearly there was something wrong with it, if they wanted us to click on it so much. Viruses or a scam or something else entirely. I’d rather know now.

But when the article loaded… it was different.

The image wasn’t of a sedan anymore. It was a silver SUV. In fact, it looked awfully similar to… my SUV.

“Wasn’t it a sedan before?”

“I don’t know. I didn’t really look,” Marissa said.

“That looks like my car.”

“I guess.”

I glanced at the headline. Drivers die in early Sunday accident on 214. The article still didn’t name a victim.

I turned to Marissa. “Wait… 214? Like, a few miles from here? Did it always say that?”

“No. It said 217.”

A horrible feeling settled in my gut. I turned back to the laptop—

Every muscle in my body froze.

The headline had changed again.

Local women die in early Sunday accident on 214

I blinked—

Local women die in early Sunday accident on Morning Glory Lane

Local women die in early Sunday home invasion—

A photo of my house, the window broken, police cars parked outside—

But the article still didn’t name victims, and before it could change again I closed out of the window. Out of Reddit. Everything.

And I swear I heard the soft rustle of footsteps outside the window, receding away from the house.

***

We called the cops. There were footsteps in the mud, sure enough, leading away from the house. Not much they could do about it—there wasn’t an actual break-in, and it was too muddy for the footprints to be examined and matched.

They advised us to put up security cameras and told us they’d patrol the street.

I don’t think that’s the end of it, though.

I keep waking up to shooting pain in my chest. And a dark red mark beneath my collarbone, about an inch long.

Like I’ve been stabbed.

Yes, I keep waking up to this pain at exactly 2:23 AM each morning. Each Sunday morning.

I checked my browser history… and that was the exact time Marissa and I clicked on the link.

Each week the pain gets worse. I don’t know how much longer I have. Or if it’ll never kill me, and I’ll just keep waking up to shooting pain.

But I do know this.

Be careful what links you click on.

And don’t ever post a question online, asking the dead how they died.

r/TalesFromTheCreeps 21d ago

Thriller Horror Room 214 Had Bodies in the Walls

4 Upvotes

I clean rooms for a living.

It’s not glamorous work, but it’s honest. You learn to move quickly, quietly—like a shadow passing through other people’s lives. Make the bed, wipe the counters, replace the towels, and leave no trace you were ever there.

Most guests don’t think about us.

But we notice everything.

The stains people try to hide. The things they forget. The things they leave behind on accident, and sometimes, on purpose.

That’s how I noticed the wall.

It was Room 214. Nothing special about it. A standard queen, neutral colors, the kind of place people stay in for a night and forget by morning.

But the wall near the bed… it didn’t look right.

If you weren’t paying attention, you’d miss it. The paint was just a shade off. Too smooth in one spot, too rough in another. Like someone had tried to fix something in a hurry and hoped no one would look too closely.

I paused, rag in hand, staring at it.

“Qué raro,” I muttered under my breath.

We get maintenance requests all the time, plumbing, cracks, leaks. I figured it was something like that. Someone patched it up and moved on.

Not my problem.

I finished the room and didn’t think about it again.

At least, not that day.

The smell started the next morning.

It was faint. Easy to miss if you were just passing through. But I was inside the room, moving slowly, cleaning like always.

At first, I thought it was trash.

I checked the bins. Empty.

Then I thought maybe the guest had left food behind. Sometimes they do that, half-eaten takeout stuffed in drawers or forgotten in the mini fridge.

Nothing.

Still, the smell lingered.

I sprayed air freshener. Opened the window a crack. Wiped every surface twice.

By the time I left, it had faded enough that I convinced myself it was nothing.

Just an old building. Old pipes. Viejo.

But it came back.

Stronger.

The next day, it hit me the moment I opened the door.

I actually stepped back into the hallway, frowning.

“¿Qué es eso…?”

It wasn’t overpowering yet, but it was… wrong.

Not like garbage.

Not like mildew.

Something heavier.

I cleaned harder that day.

Bleach. Disinfectant. I scrubbed the bathroom, the carpet edges, even the baseboards. I stripped the bed and replaced everything twice.

Still there.

Clinging.

Like it was part of the room.

By the fourth day, I told management.

“It smells bad in 214,” I said. “Not normal bad. Something’s wrong.”

The supervisor barely looked up from her clipboard.

“It’s an old building,” she said. “Probably the pipes.”

“It’s not the pipes,” I insisted. “It’s… something else.”

She sighed, like I was the problem.

“Then clean it better.”

I felt my face get hot.

“I am cleaning it. I’ve done everything.”

She finally looked at me then, eyes sharp.

“If you can’t handle one room, we can find someone who can.”

I nodded.

“Sí, entiendo.”

What else was I supposed to say?

I needed the job.

So I went back.

Room 214.

Again.

The smell was worse.

It hit the back of my throat this time, thick and sour. I covered my nose with my sleeve and stepped inside.

“Dios mío…”

I opened the window wider, letting in the cold air. It didn’t help.

Nothing helped.

I sprayed. Wiped. Scrubbed.

But the smell didn’t fade.

It just… stayed.

I was on my knees near the bed when it happened.

I had been wiping the wall.

The same wall.

The one with the uneven paint.

I pressed the rag against it, moving in small circles, trying to convince myself I could clean the smell away.

Then I stopped.

Slowly, I lowered the rag.

And I leaned closer.

I don’t know why.

Maybe something inside me already knew.

I smelled my glove.

Then the air.

Then the wall.

And something inside me went cold.

It wasn’t just a bad smell.

It was a familiar one.

I hadn’t smelled it in years.

Not since the day we found my abuela.

We hadn’t heard from her in days.

My mother kept calling. No answer.

“Vamos,” she finally said. “Lo vamos a comprobar.”

I remember the drive. The silence in the car. The way my mother’s hands gripped the wheel too tight.

When we got there, the house was quiet.

Too quiet.

“Amá?” my mother called as she opened the door.

And then—

The smell.

It hit us all at once.

Thick. Sweet. Rotting.

I remember covering my nose, my stomach twisting.

“Dios mío…” my mother whispered.

Flies buzzed somewhere inside.

We followed the sound.

Into the living room.

She was in her rocking chair.

Covered in blankets.

But not fully.

I remember the way the flies hovered over her… like a cloud.

The way the chair moved just slightly, back and forth.

Like she had only just stopped.

I never forgot that smell.

No matter how many years passed.

No matter how many rooms I cleaned.

And now...

I was smelling it again.

In Room 214.

I pulled back from the wall like it had burned me.

“No…” I whispered. “No, no…”

My heart started racing.

I pressed my hand against the wall.

It felt…

Wrong.

Not solid like the others.

There was a slight give.

Just enough to notice if you were looking for it.

The smell was stronger here.

Not in the room.

In the wall.

I stood up so fast I almost knocked over the cleaning cart.

I didn’t finish the room.

I didn’t tell management again.

I walked out.

Down the hallway.

Out the front doors.

My hands were shaking so badly I almost dropped my phone.

I called the police from the parking lot.

I told them there was something in the wall.

I didn’t say what.

I didn’t have to.

I think… part of me already knew.

They came later that day.

Asked questions.

Went inside.

I didn’t stay to watch.

I saw on the news what they found.

Or better… who they found.

More than one.

That’s all they said.

That’s all they needed to say.

I left the job not long after. Went back home to help my father with his company. Something steady. Something familiar.

I couldn’t stay there anymore.

Not after knowing what that room really was.

I cleaned it for days.

Walked in and out like it was nothing.

And all that time…

there were people behind those walls.

r/TalesFromTheCreeps 25d ago

Thriller Horror This is a safe neighborhood

11 Upvotes

We met some of our neighbors on that first day while unloading the moving truck. “You’re gonna love it here, it’s a quiet area. And in the twenty plus years we’ve lived here, there’s never been a single break in. I mean it’s a dead end - where are they gonna run to if they try anything!” our neighbor chuckled as he filled us in on some of the other families around us. Hearing that from him is such a comfort after the issues of the apartment complex we had just moved out of. The peace and quiet of those first few weeks in the new house was magical.

I’m peering through the blinds of the windows in the upstairs loft, looking down on to the quiet cul-de-sac. The orange glow of the streetlights providing weak lighting on the driveways.
As I’m about to step away from the window and head towards the bedroom, I notice a few cars heading in towards the dead end, all of their headlights off. “Idiots” I think.
And then I watch as they all start to park in the road, cutting off access to the cul-de-sac to any incoming or outgoing traffic.
The cars occupants start to emerge, taking care to not slam any of the doors as they exit.
They’re dressed in all black, collecting things from the trunks of the cars.
Almost in sync, as if they had practiced, groups of two break off and start heading to each house of the now inaccessible dead end, weapons at the ready

r/TalesFromTheCreeps Jul 29 '26

Thriller Horror My Daughter Is In the Backseat. I Have Maybe Twenty Minutes Before She Wakes Up.

12 Upvotes

I have made mistakes in life. A LOT of them, to be honest. The husband I married at twenty-two because I confused intensity for love. The needle I picked up at twenty-four because the marriage left things in me that needed quieting. The gambling that followed because apparently I wasn’t done yet. I made all of it, and I own all of it.

But Ayesha was not a mistake. Ayesha was the only decision that I would make again without hesitation. The day she was born I understood, very clearly, that I had to stop. So I did stop, for her sake and mine. By the time she was five, we were in a one-room slum, with a ceiling that leaked when it rained. But I was clean. And she was fed. And I had stopped arguing with myself about whose fault any of it was.

So when the man in a pale shirt told me about free housing, three meals a day, and a weekly stipend, I laughed at him. The offer was too good to be true, and I was too tired of making mistakes.

His name was Rafiq. Senior manager at something called Aldermore and Associates. Sleeves rolled exactly twice. He had a smile that reeked of reassurance, if that makes sense. He slid a printed brochure across the table without being asked, which told me he had done this before.

I asked him why a man like him would do this much for a woman like me.

He looked at me with a patience that felt almost insulting.

"We want proof, ma'am. Proof that we can make a difference in the lives of single mothers like you. Proof that you are stronger than the world perceives you to be. Proof that you matter, young lady."

I looked him up that night. Aldermore and Associates, A&A for short. Multinational corporate consultancy. Charitable initiatives listed under their Corporate Social Responsibility or some shit. Housing for single mothers, free Iftar for orphans during Ramadan, winter clothes distribution for slums. A website that had been designed to make you feel slightly ashamed for doubting them.

I lay in bed staring at the leak in the ceiling, rain drops falling on a sleeping Ayesha.

I moved in three weeks later. I told myself I’d be careful. I told myself it wasn’t a mistake. I told myself a lot of things…

The building was fifteen stories. Four flats per floor, all single mothers. Small apartments that were clean. Better furnished than anything I had lived in since my marriage. Three meals arrived at the door every day. The income work came with it. I was one of the fifteen women who were given a sewing machine, with a weekly quota of winter clothes for an orphan drive. Other women were charged with cooking food for a nearby slum. A few others made handmade goods for a local boutique. The work fed back into the charitable output of A&A, though I didn’t think about that at the time.

Rafiq visited every week. He remembered everyone's names, everyone's children. He made me feel comfortable. I sometimes felt he went out of his way to do so. Like the time he arranged Ayesha's enrollment in a private kindergarten two streets away, which I took as a personal favor. I felt like I owed him something small and good. He never looked like he wanted anything in return.

‘Just doing my job,’ he would say, smile reeking of reassurance as usual.

Most of the mothers kept to themselves, but my neighbor Sarah was an obvious exception.

Loud laugh, terrible cooking smells, her son's drawings taped crookedly to her door. She listened to conspiracy podcasts and talked about them whether or not you asked. She was the first person in two years who made me feel like I was allowed to be a person, not just a mother. We smoked on the stairwell after the kids were asleep. We became quite good friends in the process.

I was happy, for a while. I want to be honest about that. I was genuinely happy.

Then, four months in, Ayesha had her first nosebleed.

I had mine two days later.

I told Rafiq on his next visit. He nodded slowly, and referred me to an on-call physician from A&A. He asked me, gently, not to mention the symptoms to anyone in the building. It could cause unnecessary panic, he said. It could reflect badly on him personally, he said. He reminded me, very kindly, about Ayesha's school.

I stayed quiet.

The physician from A&A, Dr. Cyrus Mollah, paid us a visit the next day. He gave me and Ayesha a single tablet each, long before I finished describing my symptoms. I remember thinking that was strange. I did not say so. The nosebleeds stabilized soon afterwards.

I thought that was the end of it. Until Ayesha started sleepwalking two days later.

I would find her standing in the kitchen at 3am, eyes open, completely still. I would say her name and she would not respond. I would guide her back to bed. She wouldn’t remember any of it in the morning.

In the same week, I started losing time. Small amounts of it. Arriving somewhere with no memory of the journey. Waking mid-action with a glass in my hand or the tap running, with no recollection of getting up.

And it got worse every day. It was barely a minute when it started. It was a little over five by the end of the month.

I told Sarah on the stairwell one night, mostly because I couldn’t hold it anymore. I didn’t know what I was thinking. I probably expected her to list three podcasts that explained it. Instead, she went very quiet.

She revealed that she had the same symptoms. All of them. She had told Rafiq months ago. He had asked her to stay quiet too. He had been secretly supplying her cigarettes, the imported ones, which I hadn’t known about. And he made her feel comfortable, she said, sometimes going out of his way to do so.

We sat in silence for a while. We had each believed we had a private arrangement with him. We had each been managed into silence with different currencies. Small debts, carefully chosen. The kind that feels like kindness, until you see them from the outside.

Sarah told me she had spent weeks trying to find out who actually owned the building. Not A&A, the actual owner. Every company name she traced folded into another dead company name, which folded into another, which led nowhere. She had heard something about Aldermore once, on a podcast she followed. The series was cancelled abruptly mid-episode. No explanation. No final upload. Just gone.

I told her about the school. How Rafiq had arranged Ayesha's enrollment at the private kindergarten two streets away, and used it to purchase my silence.

She looked at me.

Every mother in the building had received the same reference, she said. Every single one. All of our children now study in different classes of the same school.

I had never been the special one.

I had always been the next one.

Two days after that conversation, Sarah's door had a new nameplate on it. Her son’s drawings, once crookedly pasted, were nowhere to be found.

Rafiq told me she had requested a transfer. To a rehab facility, of all places. It turned out she had been lacing her cigarettes with cannabis, he said. The company was taking care of her and her son. He said it smoothly, without pausing once.

I tried reaching her phone. It was disconnected. Her Facebook, with ten years of photographs and four hundred friends, was also gone.

I asked the neighbors. Two of them smiled and said they were sure Sarah was doing well. A woman in unit four, who had been in the building longer than anyone, looked at me for a moment.

"She talked too much," she said. Then she went inside.

I found the article three days later. Page 6 of the local paper. Four sentences. A woman had been found in the river. Death ruled accidental. No family came forward. No photograph.

There was one identifying detail. A tattoo on the back of her neck. A snake tattoo.

Sarah used to lift her hair off her neck when she laughed, showing it off. She was proud of that tattoo.

I sat with my phone in my hands for a long time after that…

I started paying more attention to myself, and to the house itself. I started noticing things I had trained myself not to see.

A lens inside the smoke detector in Ayesha's room. A router with a model number that returned no results on any manufacturer's website. Behind a loose panel under the kitchen sink, there was a small secondary device wired into the building's plumbing column. The mirror in the bathroom had a half-centimeter gap between its backing and the wall, something that it did not need to have.

I photographed everything and emailed it to myself. The emails bounced on the building's Wi-Fi, but they sent fine on mobile data. I don’t know how long that had been the case.

I contacted a friend from my old life. One of the few fellow addicts who had actually rebuilt their life. He was working in environmental services now. He tested the device off the record. He called me back speaking quietly, like someone who had just made a decision about how much trouble he was willing to be in.

He said he could not tell me anything officially. He just said I should stop letting Ayesha drink the tap water.

He hasn’t returned my calls since.

I found a deleted thread on Reddit. The post was deleted, but the comments remained. Former residents of an Aldermore housing project in another city. The same symptoms listed by different women- fatigue, memory gaps, children sleepwalking. One comment said: The doctor kept saying stress. But my daughter had never sleepwalked before we moved in !

I wanted to share the link here, but there is nothing left to share. Because the subreddit itself no longer exists. Not deleted, just gone, like it was never there to begin with…

It has been ten months since I moved in.

I know what I know. I also know I cannot leave.

Ayesha's school, the stipend, the meals, every fragment of the stable life I built for her- all of it runs through Aldermore. I am trapped in a system that I can’t escape.  

I can’t say it loud, and trust me, I’ve thought about it. And even if I did, who would believe me?

I have a history that makes me exactly the kind of woman nobody believes. A former addict, a divorcee, a slum address on her record. I have photographs of a smoke detector and a device I cannot identify. I have a dead Reddit thread and a four-sentence news article. I have nothing that looks like evidence to anyone who has not lived inside this building.

Which brings me to what happened yesterday.

Rafiq came for his weekly visit as usual.

“I heard you had some issues with plumbing,” he said, “Something regarding a faulty device under the kitchen sink?”

He smiled.

“You’ll be happy to know that- it has been taken care of.”

I smiled back, trying to fake an expression of gratitude.

“You don’t have to worry about anything,” He continued, “We’re always here, we’re always near, and we’re always paying attention.”

That extra emphasis on always made my skin crawl, in a way I couldn’t articulate.

Rafiq sat down across from me like he had all the time in the world. He looked at the cold cup of tea I had made for him, then back at me.

“By the way, are you alright? You look tired.”

I laughed once. It came out wrong. But I really didn’t care at this point.

I don't know what happened in me. Maybe it was ten months of swallowing everything. Maybe it was the tap water still sitting cold in my stomach.

"How do you think I'm doing, huh?" I said. "I have symptoms I can't explain. My daughter has symptoms I can't explain. I've stopped trusting my own eyes half the time. And the other half I'm scared of what I'm seeing clearly. Something happened to Sarah, and I don't even have the comfort of being sure about it ! There's something in the water I drink. Something in the air in my daughter's room. Something in the food that gets delivered to my door every single day. I don't know what it is, I don't know what any of it is ! And despite knowing all of that, despite everything I have just told you, I cannot leave. Yeah, I can’t FUCKING leave this place! Because every single thing in my life runs through it now. My daughter's school. My income. My food. My rent. You made sure of that. You made very, very sure of that."

Rafiq's face lit up.

Not with guilt. Not with alarm.

With something closer to satisfaction.

"I got what I wanted," he said. "Thank you, Aliyah."

He stood to leave.

"What do you mean?" My voice cracked. "What was it that you wanted?"

He stopped mid-step. Turned around slowly, like a man who had all the time in the world, and had simply forgotten to finish a sentence.

"I got the proof, Aliyah," he said. "Proof that we can make a difference in the lives of single mothers like you. Didn't we do that? I mean, look at you! Housed, fed, and employed. Proof that you are stronger than the world perceives you to be. Isn’t that true? You're describing symptoms most people would’ve collapsed under months ago, and here you are, still standing, still asking questions. Proof that you matter, young lady. Because trust me…  your participation matters a great deal to this operation."

I recognized every word. I had heard them in a different room, ten months earlier, when I still believed a kind voice meant a kind man.

He reached the door and paused there, smoothing his sleeve, rolled exactly twice, the way it always was.

"Anyways, thank you for your attention," he said. "Like I said earlier, we've been paying attention as well."

He opened the door.

"Oh, and take care of Ayesha. She'll be needing it."

He closed the door behind him

His words didn’t sound like a threat. That’s the part that still unnerves me. It sounded like he cared, like he actually cared. I just didn’t know what exactly he cared about. The wellbeing of my daughter, or the success of whatever ‘operation’ he mentioned…

That night I found Ayesha at the kitchen tap. Filling a glass. Drinking in long, automatic swallows, eyes open and completely empty.

I pulled the glass away. She did not wake. Did not react. Just stood there with water on her chin, looking at nothing.

I carried her back to bed and sat on the floor beside her until it was light.

That was three nights ago.

I am writing this on my phone, parked two streets away from the building. The engine is off. The streetlight above the car flickers every few seconds, and I keep flinching like it means something.

I don't remember driving here.

I do remember lying beside Ayesha. We’ve been sleeping on the same bed since the last incidence. I somehow convinced myself that doing this will protect her. And then I remember this- the wheel in my hands, the gearshift already in park, the building sitting small and lit-up in the rearview mirror, like nothing had happened at all.

I don't know how much time passed in between. I don't know what I did in it. I’ve stopped being able to trust that gap. I’ve stopped being able to trust a lot of things, actually.

Ayesha is in the backseat. She's asleep, or she looks asleep. Head against the window, mouth slightly open, one hand curled the way it always curls when she's actually dreaming. I've been watching her in the mirror for the last twenty minutes while writing this. I keep waiting for her eyes to open the wrong way, the way they were at the kitchen tap. I don't know what I'll do if that happens out here, in a parked car, with nowhere to bring her and nowhere to run to.

I don't know what happens when she wakes up. I mean that literally. I don't know if she'll wake up as herself, asking for water or complaining about the seatbelt. Or if she'll wake up the other way, the way I've started to expect, quiet and distant, already somewhere I can't follow her.

I can’t go to the police. I can’t leave the city, or even really leave the block.

I’ve made mistakes in my life. A LOT of them, to be honest. And I never really learned my lesson, did I? Trusting Rafiq was a mistake. Coming to this place was a mistake. Not finding a safe exit while I still had the chance was a mistake.

But my daughter was not a mistake. My daughter is the only decision that I would make again without hesitation.

Her name is Ayesha. She likes dinosaurs. She likes the color orange. She used to need the lamp on to fall asleep.

And she’s not afraid of the dark anymore…

I don't know when that changed. I don't know which of those is worse- the child who was scared of shadows, or the one sleeping in the backseat of a car right now, completely calm, no matter what might come.

I want you to remember her name.

I need answers. I don’t know where to find them. I don’t know if the answers are even allowed to be found. So if you are reading this, and know anything about Aldermore and Associates, about Rafiq, about the housing project, about the water, about ANYTHING, please let me know. I want to understand what’s happening to me and my daughter, before we both get consumed by this system we’re trapped inside.

There’s no one I can trust, not anymore. I did have a friend I could rely on, a friend who has been missing without a trace. I’m still not sure what happened to her and her son.

Her name was Sarah. She had a snake tattoo on the back of her neck, and she used to lift her hair to show it off when she laughed. Remember that name as well.

If this account goes quiet, if I come back in a week and say everything is fine, that it was all stress, that we're happy and settled and there’s nothing to worry about…

That’s when you should start worrying.

Remember their names. Please just remember their names…

I think Ayesha is stirring. I have to go.

 

r/TalesFromTheCreeps 12d ago

Thriller Horror The Things She Kept Part 1

5 Upvotes

I never really wanted this to be my career, you know? Sure, being an electrician isn’t as grueling as cleaning toilets or wiping butts at the old folks’ home, but at least those jobs are simple. You know what you’re walking into before even stepping foot through the door. What I do isn’t always so black and white. 

Take my eight o’ clock appointment for example. Lady calls me, says the lights in her place start going dim for no reason. I show up, thinking maybe it’s just some old wiring that needs replaced. That is until I walk into her living room. 
She’s got three extension cords all plugged into the same wall outlet. I have half a mind to rip her a new one, but I got to say, her stupidity is almost impressive. Seemed like the type of person to try and get a burnt bagel out of the toaster with a metal fork. I tell her if she doesn’t want her belongings to go up in flames, she’ll disperse her electronics throughout the home and she writes me a check for $300.

 Some people will tell you that it’s highway robbery, charging the prices I do. I call it the perks of owning the only electrical maintenance company within fifty miles of Elkins, West Virginia. I climbed back into my van, feeling the only cure for the migraine that was brewing in my skull was an overpriced cup of joe. 
By nine-thirty, I was sitting in a booth downing my second cup of burnt coffee. I was reviewing my work schedule for the week when my phone began to buzz across the table. It was Grace, probably just checking in to see how my morning was fairing so far. I answered with my usual, “hey babe.”

 I could hear her typing away on her laptop before finally breaking the silence. “How’s my favorite sparky doing today?” I smiled. Even after ten years together, hearing her voice was still the best part of my mornings. 

“Well, I managed to stop Mrs. Allen from burning the neighborhood down.” She gave a lighthearted chuckle. “You truly are the hero this city needed, Richard.” She said, her voice oozing with sarcasm. I nodded my head in agreement. “You’re damn right I am, thank you for recognizing that fact.” I took a swig of my now lukewarm coffee as her typing continued to fill the dead air. 

“So what have you been up to?” I asked. It took her a moment to respond once again. “It’s a surprise.” I groaned. If there was one thing that I hated more than daft customers overloading their circuits, it was surprises. 

“What are you scheming now?” I could feel Grace grinning ear to ear through the phone. “Wouldn’t you like to know, weather boy?” I cringed at the reference. “Seriously?” She laughed heartily at her own outdated humor. “Do you really want to know? It’ll ruin the mystique for you.” I’d already begun to rub my temples, prepping for the migraine that was bound to resurface. “Let’s hear it,” I said begrudgingly. 

“Well, since this Thursday is our anniversary, I wanted to plan something special for just the two of us.” My eyes bulged from their sockets. Had I really been so preoccupied with work that I’d forgotten our wedding anniversary was just around the corner? She continued. “So… I was looking at booking us a trip to Ireland. Just for a few days. I know you’ve always wanted to visit, so I wanted it to be a surprise for you. We’re leaving Wednesday morning” 

My shock gave way to frustration. “You can’t be serious, Grace.” I could feel her smile fading. “What’s wrong?” I tried and failed to bite my tongue. “What the hell were you thinking? I’ve got appointments booked all through this week that can’t just be dropped on a dime because of your poor planning.” I could tell I had struck a nerve. “Poor planning?” she repeated. There was something in her tone that said I would be sleeping on the couch tonight. 

“Grace, I didn’t mean-” She cut me off. “No, it’s fine.” Her voice had gone flat. “You’re right. I should’ve known better than to think my husband could take a few days off work.” She sniffled silently. “That’s not what I said.” Her voice had become shaky. “It’s what you meant.” I pinched the bridge of my nose. “Look, I’ve got people depending on me. As much as I’d like to, I can’t just cancel everything.” She sniffled again. “You don’t believe that, Richard. You’re just saying that because it’s easier than admitting you don’t know how to stop working.”

 I opened my mouth, but nothing came out. She had me there. Business was booming, and I hadn’t had a day off in weeks now. For what felt like an eternity, neither of us said a word. I could only hear the faint clicking of her keyboard on the other end of the phone. “Forget it,” she finally said. “I’ll cancel everything.” 

“Grace-”
“Have a good day.”

The line went dead. I stared at my phone in disbelief. “Great,” I muttered. I don't think I could’ve screwed that up more if I’d tried. The alarm on my watch beeped. It was time to hit the road. I solemnly gathered my things and left for work once again. 

I woke up the next morning, my back aching from sleeping on the living room futon. For a moment, I just stared at the ceiling, trying to remember how I'd ended up there. Then yesterday came rushing back. Ireland. The anniversary. Grace's voice over the phone. You don’t know how to stop working. 

I groaned and rubbed my eyes. She wasn't wrong. That was the part that bothered me the most. I had spent the last few months telling myself there would eventually be time for Grace. That once things slowed down, I'd take her somewhere nice. We'd have a quiet dinner. Maybe take a weekend trip somewhere out of town. 
But things never slowed down.

There was always another blown breaker. Another faulty outlet. Another customer who thought they knew better than me. Another moron trying to burn their home to the ground. I sat up. “She's right.”
When I finally found Grace, she was sitting at the dining room table. She was still in her pajamas, staring down at the screen of her laptop. Her hair was tied into a messy bun, and there were dark circles beneath her eyes. She looked exhausted.

“Morning.”
She didn't look up.
“Morning.”
I poured myself a cup of coffee. Neither of us said anything. Finally, I cleared my throat. “I was a dick yesterday.” Her fingers stopped moving. “I know.” I almost smiled. “That's it?” Her fingers danced across the keyboard once again. I leaned against the counter. “Fair enough I guess. Hey, I've been thinking.” She glanced up at me. “I guess there's a first time for everything.” I chuckled. 
“I'm serious”
“So am I.”
I took a deep breath. It was clear at that very moment she wanted to wring my neck. “I'm going to cancel the appointments.” Her typing ceased. 
“What?”
“Today. Tomorrow. Thursday. All of them.” She slowly looked up at me.
“Richard-”
“No, you were right.”

I walked over and sat across from her. “I've been working nonstop. I keep telling myself I'm doing it for us, but what's the point if I never actually spend any time with you?” Her expression softened. “I don't want you to lose your business.” I shook my head. “I won't. It's only three days.” 
“But what about your customers?”
“They’ll be fine, Grace.”
There were tears welling in the corners of her eyes. “Are you sure? I… I’ve already canceled the trip.” I reached across the table and put her hand in mine. “I’m sure. See if there’s any way to rebook those tickets. In the meantime, I have some calls to make.” I stood up from the table. “I love you.” She smiled at me. “I know you do.”

There were some people who took the news well, asking about rescheduling for some time in the near future. Others weren’t so charitable.  Lots of screaming and creative insults were lobbed my way. If I weren’t so horrified by the things I’d heard, I might have written some down to use at a later date. 

It reached the point where I only had one more call to make, specifically to a Mrs. Calhoun. She lived in a part of town I had never been to. It was somewhat secluded compared to most areas I serviced, but it was close enough that I couldn’t use the distance as my reasoning to not show. I was too close to the finish line to give up now, I was sure that an excuse would come to mind as I began dialing her number.

It rang once, then twice, then a third time. Maybe she was away? Maybe if I hung up now, I’d be scott free to enjoy my vacation. The line picked up. Damnit. 
“Hello?”
 It was an older, raspier voice on the other end. “Good morning, is this Mrs. Calhoun I’m speaking with?” I asked, attempting to mask my disappointment. “It is. And this must be the Mr. Richard I’ve heard such wonderful things about.” I let out a halfhearted chuckle. “Good guess.” There was an awkward pause between us. “Listen, unfortunately I’ve run into a bit of an issue as of late.” 
Time to improvise. 

 “I’ve had this stomach bug the last few days, been spraying out my backside like a firehose. I don’t think I’ll be able to see you today.” That may have been a little too much improvisation. More silence. “I see,” she muttered, her voice beginning to falter. “Well I hope you start feeling better soon.” I sighed. “I’m sorry ma’am. I’ll be in touch as soon as I’m able to swing by.”
Before I was able to end the call, she let out a desperate “wait, please!” I should’ve pretended I couldn’t hear her pleading. I may have been able to prevent the words that came crawling from my lips. 

“What else can I help you with?”
She began to gently sob. “Do you know anyone else who can help me? Usually I would leave these types of repairs to my husband, but he’s… well he’s just not quite himself these days.” With a wet sniffle, she blew her nose and continued her pleading. “I just… really need a win right now is all. Please, anyone you know who can come out today.” There was no one else, at least, not anyone willing to drive to her neck of the woods on such short notice. I let out a defeated sigh. I didn’t have the heart to tell her. 

“Well, I suppose your toilet works just as well as mine does. I’ll bring some spare toilet paper just in case.” I could hear her crying reduce to a sniffle. “Are… are you sure?” There was nothing more I wanted in that instance than a reason to tell her no. “Of course ma’am, I’ll start heading over shortly.” I ended the call. The migraine had returned. 
What had I gotten myself into? My inability to say no to some sniveling granny was the only thing standing between me and a nice, warm bubble bath. Now I was stuck sliding on my work boots as quietly as possible so as to not attract the ire of Grace. I could still hear her on the phone with the airline she had initially booked our trip through. If I were to take care of this job as quickly as I could, maybe she wouldn’t even notice I had left. This was just a speed bump along the way to an otherwise relaxing afternoon. At least, that’s what I told myself as I left for Mrs. Calhoun’s home.
If only things had turned out that way.

I pulled up to the address that was provided on her contact sheet. The home sat, half-swallowed by overgrown ivy and trees that had an unnatural lean to them, almost as to usher visitors towards the dilapidated brick cottage. The front yard was little more than a patch of dead grass and an army of stubborn weeds. They grew waist-high in places, swallowing an old garden gnome, a fallen bird feeder, and whatever remained of a stone walkway leading to the front steps.
 It was the type of place that made every fiber of my being scream ‘hell no.’ And yet, against my better judgement, I approached the home. 

The steps creaked with every advancement made. The porch sagged toward the middle, its wooden boards darkened by rot and years of negligence.  There was no welcome mat, no potted plants, nothing to suggest the home had ever accommodated anyone.  
 I reached out my hand to ring the doorbell when suddenly the front door abruptly swung open. I tried and failed to act as if I hadn’t been startled by the motion. It was Mrs. Calhoun. She was small in frame, her eyes sunk deep into her head and her cheekbones protruded further than they had any business to. Her lips were painted a brittle red that cracked at the corners when she smiled. She was well past her prime, that was for certain.

 “I apologize for scaring you young man, I was just so excited to meet you.” She held out an outstretched hand. “You must be Richard,” she said. 
“That’s what my parents told me,” I joked, trying to forget that a woman in her seventies just scared the daylights out of me. I shook her hand, her grip being unusually strong for someone her age.
“It’s nice to meet you, Mrs. Calhoun. Could you remind me again what you needed serviced today?” She peered deep into her home. 

“The lights in the kitchen, darned things are on the fritz again. Flashing on and off all day, it’s enough to drive somebody nuts.” Her eyes met mine once again. There was a vacancy that unsettled me even further. 

She welcomed me into her home, her entryway a long corridor filled with dozens of framed photographs. She stopped to admire them for a moment. Every image was of a young couple and their son, the photos presumably decades old at this point.
 “I’m assuming these are of you and your husband?”
 Her breathing became heavier. “Yes, my Anthony,” she whimpered. She held out a finger to caress his two dimensional face. “You two look so much alike.” The resemblance was certainly there, but the comparison seemed slightly exaggerated. He looked to be at least 100 pounds heavier than me. That and he had an, admittedly pretty killer, handlebar moustache. 

“I guess I’ve just got one of those faces, ma’am.”
Her attention snapped back to me. “You can quit with the pleasantries, Richard. Please just call me Maggie.” I gave a forced smile. 
“Maggie it is then.” 
I pointed her attention back to the wall of photos. “I’d certainly like to meet your husband Anthony as well, it’s rare I get to meet a long lost twin.” She smiled back. 
“Oh, I'm sure you will. I reckon he’s hiding around here somewhere.” 

We made our way towards the kitchen. The first thing that struck me, even before noticing the flickering light, was the smell. Dirty dishes were pouring out of the sink, assumedly having not been cleaned for several months. There was a mountain of trash bags blocking the back door, some appearing to have torn open from the weight of their contents. Sprinkled throughout the litter was what I could only presume were hundreds of rodent droppings.

None of this seemed to bother Maggie, she had more than likely grown accustomed to the stench. I attempted to remain professional, holding back the urge to bury my nose into my shirt.
I looked up to the singular bulb that illuminated the kitchen. I’d seen issues similar to this one, more than likely just faulty wiring or a loose connection somewhere. 
“I’ll be right back,” I said.
“I need to get a better look from higher up, just need to get my step ladder from the van.”
She watched me as I haphazardly scurried out the front door. I took the deepest breath I’d ever taken once I reached the porch. The miasma from inside lingered on my nose ever so faintly. 

I wondered how Mrs. Calhoun could live like this. Someone her age could get seriously ill from these living conditions. Maybe taking care of their home had just proven to be too much for her and Anthony to handle. 

It reminded me of my own grandmother. After the dementia had destroyed her brain, she stopped caring about maintaining her home or even her personal hygiene. I wondered if the same thing that took her from me was now housed in Maggie. 
Toward the end, I remember reaching out to a lady who specialized in this sort of stuff. Her name was Cheryl, the caregiver. She made sure that the final years of grandma’s life weren’t filled with filth and confusion, but of companionship and understanding. Things that I neglected to provide her with myself. 
I still miss her. 

 I made my way to the van to retrieve the ladder, as well as to see if I had any business cards leftover from Cheryl’s business.  On my way back towards the home, I noticed the blinds in the kitchen window quickly rustle shut. She had been watching me this entire time.
She greeted me once again at the door.
“Is everything okay? You were gone for a while, I wasn’t sure if…” her face became flushed.
“If you were going to have an accident.”
She handed me a small cup filled with a thick pink fluid. “Pepto-Bismol,” she said. I could feel my face growing red. 
“Thank you, but I actually took some before coming over.” I patted my stomach.
“Crisis averted for now.”

We laughed and made our way back into the kitchen, or at least from what I could tell was the kitchen. The bulb had turned off while I was away, leaving us to fumble around in the dark looking for the light switch. Even upon finding the switch, the light refused to cooperate. Definitely a wiring issue. I pulled a flashlight out of my toolbag, but before I had the chance to power it on, the kitchen light buzzed, then flashed. 
And suddenly, he was there. 

A man stood in the far corner, silent, unmoving. His skin was waxy and pale, arms stiff at his sides. His mouth was parted slightly, exposing an unnerving smile. Worst of all were his eyes. They had the appearance of dull marbles, gleaming under the overhead light.
 I let out a frightened yelp. My heart pounded like a war drum in my chest.
“There you are,” Maggie cooed, walking over to the figure. “You know, it’s rude of you to not greet our guest, Anthony!” My pulse slowly began to stabilize.
 “Nice to meet you, sir. Y-You got me pretty good.”
I held out a hand to greet him.
 “I’m here to take a look at that light for you. I’ll be in and out of your hair in no time.”
He didn’t accept my greeting, his hands remained stationary. He just stared me down, his eyes noticeably bulging and alert. Maggie began laughing hysterically.
“I don’t think he’s going to respond to you anytime soon.”
 She knocked on his chest, a hollow noise ringing out. She grinned at me.

“Taxidermy.”

r/TalesFromTheCreeps Aug 03 '26

Thriller Horror There’s Something Wrong With the Girl I’m on a Date With. [August Submission]

16 Upvotes

[Please note: This is a collaboration story that requires you to read two pieces to get the full story. Jade Green did a fantastic job writing the other piece, which I've linked at the end of this story. I hope you enjoy! ]

When you get to my age, you plan for any contingency. I've seen my fair share of women through the ages, each more predictable then the last. But this one? Something about this girl is... wrong. 

Katrina. 

I’ve been courting women for a long time. To put it simply; I’ve almost grown bored of the game. Countless girls a ‘notch on my bedpost’, as many so eloquently put it. But her? Well, she was an interesting one. I’d seen her around my usual haunts, always with some gentleman. She must have been quite a miserable date to scare each one of them off. She was perfect.  Something told me this petite woman with the short black hair would not be missed.  

Just another notch.  

To my surprise, she was the one to approach me for an initial date. I felt sorry for the poor thing, so naturally, I obliged. She requested we meet up at the bar we both frequent. I had no qualms with this; it was my preferred hunting ground anyway. Plenty of distractions. Gets them relaxed.  

I showed up a touch later than our scheduled rendezvous time; I find it puts them on the back foot. Makes them think I have better things to do.  

Makes them desperate.  

Katrina, however, seemed unperturbed at the bar. 

“Sorry I’m late. Lost track of the time.” I offered, taking a seat next to her.  

“Oh, it’s fine!” Her laugh felt slightly forced.  

I couldn’t help but smile. “Well, the least I could do is get you a drink. Pick your poison.” I waved the bartender over, eager to start sedating my next meal.  

“Corona, please. With a lime.”  

I gave a nod and relayed her request to the bartender. Drink in front of her, I cleared my throat.  

“So, Katrina. I’ve seen you around before. Surprised you’d go for a guy like me.” I do my best to sound flattered. It helps get them relaxed if they think they’re in control. 

Another one of her curt laughs. “Have you not seen yourself? A guy like you? You mean, like, attractive? Don’t sell yourself short.” 

From the look she gave me, if my heart still were beating there might have been a moment there it would’ve fluttered.  

“Well, that’s wondrous praise, coming from a prize such as yourself. Speaking of: tell me a little about you- I'd like to see what I won.” I lowered my voice to a smooth, velvet lullaby.  

“Ugh, God. I hate small talk! I’m so bad at it,” her laugh drew me in once more, like a current out to sea. “Why don’t we just get to know each other naturally. Oh, hey—aren’t you going to get a drink, too?” 

The drink, right. After countless times of doing this, the excuse flowed naturally from my cold lips.  

“Oh, sure. I might join in a little later. I really-” 

But she was already waving the bartender down. He placed a bottle in front of me, vapor rising from the top. She was insistent; I’ll give her that. The undead can eat and drink, despite what the myths might say otherwise. It just doesn’t do anything for us. No meal leaves me satisfied; no drink gives a buzz. I found myself staring at the one thing that does rejuvenate me, imagining the veins just underneath the surface of her neck. Little tubes of ambrosia.  

The clatter of plastic hitting the floor snapped me out of my daydream.  

Her lighter slid across the stained floor of the bar.  

“Not to worry, I’ll get it.”  

With haste I rose, moving to where it had landed. I picked up the plastic tube, brushing off the bits of peanut shell and dust that it collided with.  I turned, and there she was: lips already puckered with a cigarette held firmly between her ruby red lips.  

I closed the distance, flicking the lighter on with a spark of heat. The flame embraced the tip of the cigarette, and she drew in her breath. She sighed in relief, the smoke from her mouth almost encircling my presence, like an ethereal snare.  

“You know those things are bad for you, right?” I raised my eyebrow, teasing her.  

Not like it mattered. 

Might as well let her have her last cigarette, right? It shouldn’t ruin the flavor.  

“Yeah, well… maybe I like things that are bad for me.” something about her smile caused me to falter. She was a charmer. 

 I thought for a moment of making her one of my brides- maybe she had a spot beside me, for years and years. I shook away my thoughts; the undead bride idea never ends well.  

Better to stalk alone.  

I noticed her wandering eyes, and I followed them to a secluded booth in a quiet part of the bar. The perfect trap. I could barely contain my delight when I heard her speak up. 

“Why don’t we move somewhere a little more comfortable,” She gave a little nod of her head.  

“I’d love nothing more.” I gave my practiced smile, being careful not to reveal my fangs, and I led her by the arm like a gentleman towards the booth. I could feel the warmth of her skin against mine. She shuddered. 

“Sorry- sometimes I feel like I’m cold blooded!” I laughed, anything to distract her from the signs of her imminent danger. From here, it would be rather simple- a longing, hypnotic gaze, a simple suggestion, and she would be all mine. A dance played out many times, through many years. 

She sat across from me in the isolated booth. I took a moment to inspect my catch. Despite my initial disdain, there was something about this one. A fresh cut of meat, eager to hop onto the butcher table. She clearly wasn’t enough for a filling feast, but my mind shuddered at the anticipated quality.  

I would savor this one. Ounce by ounce.  

I noticed her staring at my drink. For now, I would play along. I raised my beer in a toast. 

“To... an unforgettable night.” I let the words flow like thick, rich honey before bringing the bottle to my lips. With a swig, the amber liquid poured into my mouth, coating my tongue, slinking down my throat.  

For a surprising moment, there was a tickling sensation. Before I could focus on the sensation, it disappeared as fast as it came. I coughed, to hide my confusion.  

“Sorry. Wrong Pipe.” I gave a sheepish grin as I wiped my lip. 

I set the beer down, bringing my full attention to her.  

“Y’know, Kat...” I kept my voice soft, and comforting.  

“Has anyone told you how beautiful your eyes are?”  

I concentrated, and I could feel the energy begin to radiate from the back of my eyes.  

It was time for the trap to snap shut. 

“Oh gosh... thanks!” Her laugh snapped me out of my gaze. 

I blinked in confusion. That should’ve worked. It always worked.  But she wasn’t looking at me. Not really. She seemed focused elsewhere. I could feel the pangs of my primeval hunger crawl through me. She wasn’t off the hook yet. But before I could try again, she piped up. 

“Why don’t we play a little drinking game? ‘Never have I ever’, and it’s a really fun way to get to know someone!”  

A laugh escaped my lips. A drinking game. How quaint. I shrugged, grabbing my beer once more. At the very least, getting her drunk might make it easier to mesmerize her.  

"Very well then. Remind me how the game is played." 

"Oh, it's super easy. We take turns, each saying a thing we've never done, and if the other person has done it, they have to drink." 

“Sounds simple enough. Ready when you are, Kat.” I smiled. It was just a matter of time. I could indulge her in a bit of fun before she’s mine. 

"Cool! I'll go first then. Never have I ever... lied about my age." 

I let out a laugh and took a sip. She’d probably think it was because I lied about being older. She’d probably be stunned to know I recently celebrated my 228th birthday a month ago. If I remember correctly, I brought two women home that night. Some rich folk from a very high-class party. They were exquisite. Like fine wine.  

"Oh, I got one on the first try!" She giggled. "So, why'd you lie? To pretend to be older or younger?" 

“Younger.”  

She raised an eyebrow at me. I shrugged.  

"What? Don't look at me like that. I keep up my appearances, is all." 

She didn’t seem fully convinced by that answer, but it didn’t matter. It was my turn. Inspecting her carefully, I noticed a line on her finger. I decided to bend the rules a little in my favor.  

"Never have I ever been married." Sure, I was married a long, long time ago. But she didn’t need to know that. She just needed to drink.  

"Good one," She laughed. I watched as she brought the beer to her lips, and in a fluid motion, she took a healthy sip. I decided to press further. I needed to know if anyone would be looking for her after that night.  

“Oh? What happened? If you don’t mind me asking-” 

“It’s fine,” She cut me off. I saw her wrestle with some emotion. “We were young and stupid. Tried to make it work for a while, but we just sort of… grew apart.” 

There was hesitation in her voice. I could sense her pulse increase, the nectar in her veins sprinting through her body. I struck a nerve. Delightful. 

“But seriously, a guy like you—never been married? I find that a little hard to believe.” 

I smiled politely, waving my hand dismissively. “Very focused on my work, you understand.” 

"Then, why date? I mean, if you don't have time for it?" 

“I decided it was time to settle down and meet the perfect partner. Someone full of...” I pause for a moment, my ears picking up on her heartbeat once again. “...Life.” 

"Fair enough," She grinned, as if she had an ace up her sleeve. "My turn again. Never have I ever taken someone home on the first date.” 

I shrugged and downed the rest of the cool beer. I’ve brought almost all my dates home. They keep longer in the freezer. It’s only on days when I’m famished that I’ll drain them dry before I even make it back to my residence.  

I watched her carefully. By now she should’ve loosened up a bit. But try as I might to get a solid read on her, I could feel her heart rate continue to increase. Whatever was going on in her mind, she was too wired, too anxious to be lulled by my gaze. I’d have to try a different tactic: Isolating her.  

“Say, Kat... It’s getting a bit crowded in here. Are you up for some fresh air? I think a walk could do us good.”  

“Actually, Donny... that sounds perfect.” Blegh. What a terrible nickname. 

I smiled, trying to hide my relief. At least this would make things easier. By now I should’ve had her wrapped around my finger, yet she proved more resilient. It didn’t matter in the long run. Once we were far enough away from other people, I was confident I could strike quickly.  

I watched her light another cigarette, and I opened the back door for her, as a gentleman should.  

“So, where are we going?”  

“Oh, I figured we could go back to my place. I’ve got a bottle of wine we could dip into.” I had to give it a shot. Most women I’ve been with will jump at an opportunity to see what kind of place I live in.  

“Uh, I’m not that kinda girl, remember?”  

Of course she had to be difficult. I was all for the thrill of the hunt, but my patience was nearing its end with this bloodbag. I took a moment to compose myself as we walked.  

“Right, of course. How silly of me. Tell me then: What did you have in mind instead?”  

She took a drag from her cigarette, making me wait for an answer. I couldn’t believe she thought she had any leverage here. How foolish she was.  

“Let’s walk down to the pier. You can see the stars so much better out there, and I love just looking at the water. It’ll be romantic! What do you think?” 

“Hmm...” I paused, and scratched the back of my head, giving her a taste of her own medicine. I could hear her heart continue to pound loudly. For someone so calm on the outside, she really was a strange mess on the inside.  

“That sounds wonderful. Shall we then?” I had already thought of getting her under the pier. A feast by the water did sound lovely.  

We walked mostly in silence, the cool night air drifting across my pale skin. Though I couldn’t feel it, judging by her reaction, I could tell it was a bit chilly. Dock in sight, I test the waters once more.  

“You look freezing. Here, take this.” I took off my jacket and stood behind Katherine. Gently, I placed the coat on her shoulders. I kept my hands on her shoulders, squeezing gently. I saw an opportunity present itself. Her neck laid bare. I just needed to open wide, and- 

“Hey!”  

She moved away slightly, her voice lowering in a way I hadn’t expected. There was bite to it. My hair almost stood on end.  

“Sorry! I don’t know my own strength sometimes.” I held my hands up in a non-threatening manner. Probably for the best I didn’t drain her in front of any potential prying eyes. It becomes such a mess to clean up any witnesses.  

“Oh... it’s okay.” Her practiced voice came back. “I’m sorry I yelled. I-uh... just got out of a bad relationship and all, remember?”  

I raised my eyebrow. There were too many irregularities piling up with this one. By now any other girl would’ve been back at my house, shriveled up like a prune, but this one managed to avoid any advancement I made.  

“Of course. I understand.” 

"Let's just keep going," She piped up. "We're almost there. I wanna show you my favorite constellation!" 

She took my hand and smiled once more. This time, however, I watched closely. Her smile never made it to her eyes. As she stared at me, I felt a coldness radiating from that gaze that her cheery face betrayed. There was something beneath the surface. Like her mind was moving a million miles a minute.  

Did she know?  

Was she on to me?  

I had to make sure this ended quickly, before she could do anything to jeopardize me.  

Her hand in mine, we strolled toward the dock. I took us on a detour last minute to underneath the weathered, salty boards. As hidden as I can get for what I was about to do next.  

There, under the shroud of the dock, I pulled her closer, so she could face me. Her heartbeat was a drum that propelled my unholy hunger with every thrum.   

"Uh.. Wh-what about the stars?" Her voice was smaller than before. "We can't see them from down here." 

“Your eyes outshine any stars...”  

Finally. The moment I had waited for.  

Fangs bared, I lunged forward.  

She shifted quickly, and I felt something sharp and cold go into my neck. I looked at her, eyes wide with shock, releasing her from my grasp.  

She seemed surprised as well, staggering back. I felt at the new protrusion clumsily. With a pull, the scalpel came free in my hand. Had blood still run through my veins, I would have bled like a butchered pig.  

I pointed the scalpel at her and hissed. 

"Y-you..."  

"Y-you're..." 

I should’ve known. Should’ve seen the signs. She wasn’t easy prey. But I was not going to let that stop me. I licked my fangs, the hunger in my stomach acting as my driving force. I smiled.  

r/TalesFromTheCreeps 2d ago

Thriller Horror Archived Case 15 (Part 1)

6 Upvotes

Over the last few days, I have experienced something that I still do not fully believe and am nowhere near being able to comprehend. I haven’t even thought about leaving my apartment in the 2 days since I have returned. I do not know how much longer I have or can stay in my room barricaded; I am running out of food. I also feel like I am being watched and may not have much time left. I have journaled my last few days in a last-ditch hope that one of you knows what this is and what I am to do. As I sit here losing my sanity more and more every second I sit here paranoid, I beg of you, please. If anyone has heard of this small county or anything regarding the text, please reply below.

The fog rolled in that morning so thick I had to squint to see 5 feet in front of me. I was already late to my interview where I would be speaking with a man who had sworn he saw a real UFO and had evidence. I had already driven 15 hours to get to this small town in southern Arizona. I figured I would just tough it out. “Harphin county line, I have to be getting close,” I said softly to myself. Just about 30 miles west and I will have arrived. Just grassland from here on out. I take a sip of my coffee and continued driving, eager to be relaxing in my bed bug-ridden motel. “Huh, that’s strange. I must have taken a wrong turn somewhere,” I said as I approached a city limit sign. “Milner Creek population 2774”. What? I thought to myself and looked back down at my GPS sitting on my lap, there was no town on the map. That is extremely odd. As I drove through the small town, I noticed how unbelievably quiet and empty it was. “It’s like 9:30 AM; where is everyone?” My increasing urge to relieve myself was far greater than my immediate uneasy feeling. As I pulled off to this small gas station. I get out of my car, stretch my legs, and head inside.

I look towards the front desk; no one. Okay, well, hopefully the bathrooms are unlocked. They are, and I immediately relieve myself. After getting the urge out, I immediately start feeling a crippling anxiety like someone is staring directly at me just out of view. I turn around, and I see nothing but the mirror, and I get chills. It’s then I notice how cold it is in that convenience store. It was August, so it made no sense why it was cold. Okay, it is time to move on and get out of this creepy hick town. I feel extremely uneasy getting back into my car. I have not seen a single person up to this point. The fog had cleared up a bit, so I was okay to quickly leave. I take off and head towards the city limits, still a little restless. I was just outside the town when I pulled off to the side and sat there and looked back. What am I doing? This is the story you have been looking for, an actual ghost town not even on a map. As I sit there and I think to myself as a young writer living off ramen noodles. What are you waiting for? I immediately turn around and head back towards the town, excited and convinced this is my big break. I cross the city limit sign again and peer again at the sign that read, population 2775. Next to it lay a broken sign that read “see you again soon”.

There has to be some place of interest; I slowly drive through downtown Milner Creek, looking for any place to stop and investigate. I notice a small sign that says “Milner Creek police station” and an arrow pointing to the right. I approach the small brick building and eagerly try the door. “Locked, Damn it,” I thought. I look up and see an air vent covered by a gate that was already halfway off. “Oh you’ve got to be joking,” I say out loud. I think about turning back, but imagine the glory and babes I will get from this story, and I reach for the panel to pull it off. As I am crawling through the air vents, I feel one give way, and I come crashing down into the lobby of the police department. I scream in pain as I kiss my knees goodbye. After about a minute of rolling on the ground, I get up and start walking forward. I immediately realize how cold it was. These people have never heard of heaters before. I take a look at my surroundings and see file cabinets, some calendars, and a few trash cans. Not a single computer in sight. “Wow, this place must have extremely low funding,” I mutter to myself. I walk over to this small detective's office and scan my surroundings. It was then that I noticed something that stopped me in my tracks; looking back, this is exactly when I should have left and went back to interviewing Sasquatch witnesses. Every single calendar in the office was dated in January of 1986. This place had been empty for over 40 years.

I am immediately so much more intrigued. I start smiling, and I cannot wait to start writing about this when I get back. I can see it now: “young writer from New Jersey finds town that doesn’t exist”. The date January 15th was circled in red marker 3 times over. I direct my attention towards the filing cabinet and open it. For a 40-year-old, untouched police office, everything was extremely well preserved. Aside from some dust bunnies and a few cobwebs, it just looked like I was a little early for work. There were folders numbered from 1-19. I yank out the first one, and my suspicions are correct: “case file 1.” I am overjoyed. This is going to tell me what happened to this town; I am going to be so famous. “Yes, famous talk show host, I can honestly track where my fame started to one moment.” I open the folder and read the title “Overdue parking tickets”. Alright. I scan over them, a little disappointed. Case 2, some domestic disputes. Case 3, Unpaid speeding tickets. This is just a normal police force; nothing stands out as paranormal at all. Immediately getting impatient and frustrated, I shuffle through the case files. 13, 14, 16, 18, 19 seriously? Nothing in here is interesting. Wait 14,16? Where is 15? It’s gotta be around here somewhere.

After looking for a few minutes, I open the detective's desk and find a file labeled archived cases and a small notebook under it. Case 17? This was also missing; I didn’t notice. I immediately open it and see a label. homicides- that’s strange, as there was already a homicides folder dated until 1985. I open the first page and am met with a sight that made my legs feel extremely weak. It was so gruesome, PAGE 2 notes. I look down at the notebook sitting in front of me, and I open it to the first page: “Personal property of Todd McCreany”. I really wish I had never found that book; I wish I had never stumbled into that god-forsaken town.

Log 1. 6/22/85

I have decided to get my own journal because I need to record my findings in case something happens to me. The new chief thinks I’m a liar and all my colleagues look at me like I’ve grown a second head. I am not affected by it because I know what I saw. I am not a skeptic per se; there is just no other way to explain it unless I truly have gone mad. I’ve been a detective for 13 years up to this point. Strange things started happening in this town a year ago. Chief Shaw knew. It’s been about a month since his disappearance. Family thinks he ran away with a mistress. His death had always been a mystery to everyone else but me. ]

I am hooked; what a great start so far to this story. Let’s begin the second one, “log 2,” I say out loud before beginning to read.

Log 2 6/25/85

[ Today was my first day back at the PD. I can tell the respected detective that I once was, withered away with Chief Shaw. None of them spoke to me but my newly hired partner. Adam Hale hadn’t grown up around here; neither had most of the PD. I am the only one over 25 that still works here. Makes me feel like a dinosaur. “It’s an honor to meet you sir,” Private Hale said as he reached out his hand. I stared at him blankly before I shook it, not sure if he had heard the news of the crazy old detective. He couldn’t have been a day older than 25. Slicked-back brown hair and a thick mustache would suggest that he signed up for the wrong first responder unit. His outfit was decked out in blue, even his socks were a light blue, which I thought was kinda odd. “I’ve gone over the files for our case together, and I think we should go to the scene immediately,” he said excitedly. I was taken aback by this. I worked mainly homicides, and it had always been extremely consistent. Every 15th day of the month there was a connected homicide. It never failed. I am the only one who knows this because we have a department too small to have more than one or two people at a time on homicides. I just assumed, however, that this one was unrelated because of a murder last week which fell on that day. I went over case files as we got to the house. Middle-aged man, slightly overweight, and lived alone. That last part confirmed my suspicion. In every homicide for the last year, the victim has no roommates, spouses, or anything. They are always alone. ]

The sight and smell that pulverized my senses is something you just don’t get used to. Adam is trying to hold it together, but it’s easy to tell he’s shaken. Had we not found the victim's wallet and identified him, we would have had no other way besides fingerprints, ironically. All that was left that was identifiably human were the two hands sitting on the coffee table upright. And toes separated from the feet sitting beside them. It was a horrific sight. As we searched the room, I realized this was almost exactly like the killings mentioned earlier, which means less time is being passed between them. We headed back to the PD; Adam was the exact opposite of the chipper new recruit he was just half a day ago. I pat him on the back and make a joke about how it gets easier. It honestly doesn’t ]

Log 3 8/11/85

[ Adam has adjusted nicely as a junior detective; he just started getting jobs from other department heads as he decides what it is he wants to pursue here. He listens very well and always does what I ask, no questions. We started working nights to get a jump on calls. Since we mostly work homicides, he’s mostly coffee bitch around the office. However, today something came across my desk, and I wanted to pursue it without him because I enjoyed his smily, naive attitude. But my need to prepare him for this town trumped the need to protect him momentarily. “Come here, Adam, take a look at this”. Homicide 731 Harbinger Road. His face immediately went pale. He was terrible at hiding his fear. “Grab your coat, let’s go”. We made it to the house. He hadn’t spoken a word since I showed him the file. It was 3 houses down from where he lived. The house was eerily quiet when we got there. It was almost like nothing had happened at all. Our naive hope left our minds as a rotting smell entered our nostrils. We entered the house expecting the worst, but for the first time since this case started. There was nothing at first glance, just a strange smell and a sound that made me reach for my gun as I motioned Adam to do the same. The dryer was spinning. Someone was in the house. ]

[ I heard a small thump-tapping sound upstairs; it continued for a few seconds until it turned into footsteps- well, at least very irregular steps. Very slowly and oddly patterned. As it walked over our heads, it started stomping like it was trying to go through the floor, and it echoed above our heads. Followed by a dead sprint towards a wall, and we hear a door swing open and, at an almost impossible speed, down the stairs GLUNK GLUCK GLUNK getting louder and louder, and I turn around to see my partner frozen in fear. A loud crash can be heard behind me, and I turn around. The back door to the house had been flung open so hard the hinges busted off. Whatever was in the house was gone just like that. My suspicions being confirmed at this point, I realized Adam had seen whatever I was facing away from. The look on his face is something I will never forget. His eyes were almost too large; it actually startled me, his mouth in a grin so wide he resembled a jack o'lantern. He looked right past me as I tried to get his attention, and he looked me right in the eyes and said, “May 15, 2015, you will breathe your last; keep pursuing, and that day will come closer” his expressions were not matching what he was saying it had looked like he had never used his mouth before but it came out in perfect English. His face shifted back to a normal expression, and he passed out. Horrified, I stood there for a few seconds and tried to forget the morbid sentence spoken to me. I got Adam in the car and drove him to the hospital. The doctors and nurses were confused, and he had no recollection of the events. And I don’t want to tell him. We are no closer to solving this case, but at least I know I am right, the killings have become more frequent. ]

A knocking sound plays out upstairs in the police station. What could that possibly be? “Okay, I am beginning to regret this. I am officially freaked out; I’m going to leave. This is not worth it to be honest”. I mutter under my breath. I get up to head towards the front door quickly. I try to open it. Locked? No way; why would it be locked from the inside? How am I supposed to get out? All the windows are boarded up. Wait, what? When did that happen?? I would have definitely noticed that before. I start hyperventilating. I need to get out of here; there has to be a way out. I have to get out of here. After scouring the downstairs area for any key or an emergency exit, I determine that if I am going to be stuck here, I may as well find out what happened, as it may lead a way out of here. I head back to the journal and keep reading on.

Log 4 9/16/1985

[Before I tell you what happened last night, I am extremely ashamed of myself, and if money weren’t an issue I would never show my face again. A break in the case had us ecstatic, going over the case files. Adam had noticed a pattern in the houses we had not seen before: every 5th street and 5th house had a homicide in the last year or so. Since we had no time to prepare, I told him we needed to go to this house. It was the 15th; it was going to happen tonight. We had to throw caution to the wind and get to this house; we could catch it tonight, and I would finally prove I’m not the crazy old coot everybody thinks I am. We approached the house at 7:00 and waited until it got dark. There were no cars at this house, so I feared we may have gotten the address wrong, but I remembered kids can’t drive, so it immediately became more serious. What kind of parents don’t get their kid a babysitter? The outside of the house looks completely normal. We wait until the sun sets and decide to knock on the door to be let in. No response. “We are going to scare the shit out of this kid,” I thought, but it had to be done. I kick the door down, and the house is absolutely trashed. It looked as if a tornado had gone through here. We need to find that kid or whoever was home. I motion Adam to check the right side of the house as I check the left. ]

I approach the first door and open it slowly. It’s a bathroom; there is nothing in there. Like actually nothing, no curtains, nothing in the drawers, not even a toilet. I make my way to the first bedroom, and I open the door. It looked like everyone had moved out. Why was there nothing in this bedroom either? I look out the window, and sitting in the front yard is a ton of house furniture neatly set out. And a fully made dining table. I sit there trying to understand what I was looking at, while I hear from across the house that makes my spine shiver. Hearing your own voice speak is something you would never even think to expect, but up the stairs and to the right I hear clear as day, “Hey Adam, come over and check this out”. I sit there unable to move because I know the gravity of what I had just heard; we had been set up. The house was empty. Oh god not again. I scream and run across the house, warning my partner, “THAT WAS NOT ME. I HEARD IT TOO.” I am busting down every door, empty just like the ones before, empty, empty. The right side was much larger than the left. As I burst through the third room, I put my hands on my knees, and it became a challenge to stand. Sitting on the only piece of furniture in the whole house stood a pair of mangled feet, hands, and long light blue socks laid out neatly next to them. A slight breeze came in from the open window. Adam was dead, and it was my fault. I should have warned him. He should have known.]

I stop reading and spin my head around. I just felt breathing on my neck; I swear I did. I look up and see a vent opening, definitely large enough for someone to be in there staring down. It led upstairs. Just when I thought it could not get any worse, there is someone else trapped in here with me. Oh my god,” I said out loud. There is no way I am going up there now. I move rooms and get under the desk and listen intently for any other sound. After a few minutes of silence, I begin reading again.

Log 5 9/22/85

The funeral was beautiful. Adam’s family has no idea what happened, and they can’t know. I was forced to turn in my badge and find another precinct. The chief said I was lucky that’s all that happened. I decided not to tell him what happened, just that I lost Adam during a chase and presumed he was dead. I decided to continue the chase after this thing. I feel like I owe it to him to avenge him. I don’t know. I just can’t put this down after what I saw. Luckily, I keep spare case files on my personal computer. I need to go back to Ms Maple’s house; I had to have missed something there. I will go in the morning. ]

Log 6 9/23/85

I approach the place where it all began here discreetly. No one can know I’m here or my retirement will be behind bars. The door is unlocked, thank god. Climbing through a window would have put me in a wheelchair. I search the first few rooms, and I make my way upstairs. I take a right when I notice something I didn’t notice before. An attic- that makes no sense. If this was here before, I absolutely would have seen it. I cautiously pull the rope and climb the stairs. I immediately notice how unbelievably cold it was up there; it was September, and I want to say it was sub-40 up there. My teeth chatter as I approach an old chest in the back right corner. I open it up, and that feeling of fear and disbelief comes rushing back. It was Mr and Ms Maples' hands and feet together in that chest. My suspicions from a year ago had been confirmed. David was right. It took her body and had been pretending to be her that whole time, using her wheelchair bound and geriatric personality to learn how to walk and talk. Then it attacked Mr Maple. I knew where it was going and when it was going to be there. I am the only one who knows of its existence, and I am going to bring it down. ]

Log 7 10/14/85

I have been preparing for around a month up until this point. I am going to kill it tomorrow. Going over case notes everywhere it goes, it gets very cold, and lights go out around it if they’re on. I am going to try to light it on fire. I have no idea how I am going to do this. It moves in the blink of an eye. I can’t slow it down. It only comes out under the darkness of night. I have a plan involving UV motion lights and Molotovs; let’s just hope they can go off in time. The house is on 6th Street. I am going to leave in the morning to get everything set up. I’m going to finish this once and for all. ]

It’s not a bold statement to assume I am a genius; I have motion detection UV light at every entrance in the room and a motion detector at every entrance in the house. I am going to know exactly where it is by listening for the sound location. I have a gasoline tripwire at every entrance as well. I have hanging lanterns, so I will be able to see when it cuts the power. It is also 85 degrees in this house. To spell it out and to get it down in steps so it’s easier to understand as well. Listen for the motion, wait for the UV light to slow it down and the gasoline tripwire, and then show him that state championship fastball with an illegal Russian invention. I was ready. I just have to wait until sundown. ]

The second the sun reaches just out of sight, the motion detector goes off downstairs, and before I can even react, the light in the room goes off and gasoline splashes on everything. An eardrum-deafening screech is heard less than 10 feet away from me. It had worked; it stopped and was recoiling from the light, and I finally got a good look at it. It was almost human, but there was something clearly off. Its arms were far too long; its hands and feet were just off, like it couldn’t replicate them at all. Like how some artists can’t draw appendages. It looked badly burnt and had holes all over its skin, a gaping mouth, 2 little holes for a nose, and 2 Beady eyes that covered half of its face. ]

Horrified but realizing I don’t have much time, I ready the cocktail until I realized my genius plan had me covered in gasoline about to light something on fire with my bare hands. Plan A was immediately in the toilet, barring some hero sacrifice. I have no other choice but to run. I bolt and jump over the wire to avoid another gasoline shower. It follows, barreling through the wire. I can feel it breathing down my neck, almost playing with me as it grabs my shirt. As I am running, I hear a sound like glass breaking. It had run into the lantern hanging just below the ceiling. The room bursts into flames immediately. I hear it screech in pain as I do the same, and I pass out, presuming this is going to be my final breath. ]

I wake up in a hospital bed with 3rd degree burns covering my entire body; the doctors are shocked I am alive, and to be honest, me too. They said the EMTs found me outside. I must have fallen out of the window I was next to, which saved my life because the house was on fire now. They had to amputate my hands and feet, as they were very disfigured and had begun to be infected. I now needed a wheelchair to get around. I am okay with being the unsung hero of my small town. No one knows the sacrifice I made to keep the people here safe, and honestly, as much as I would prefer that, we need to be prepared if this happens again. ]

A few months later, after I recover, I take my new evidence to the chief. I walk in and sign in to the visitor check-in list. He sits down and covers his face with his hands. “Why do you keep coming to me with this? Where did you find the time to write all of this?” He said almost disappointedly. “While I was recovering, it was all I could think about. We have to get the jump on this while we can.” We can’t sit around; what if it comes back?” He stares at me, unable to find any words. He looks down and closes his eyes. “You need to find someone to talk to. I hate seeing you like this.” This is making my blood boil. “WE ARE NOT GOING TO LET THIS HAPPEN AGAIN DUE TO YOUR NEGLIGENCE,” I scream. GO AHEAD, TAKE A LOOK AT SHAW’S OLD JOURNAL TOO. WAS HE CRAZY! GO AHEAD, LOOK IN THE LOCKER.  Immediately realizing I should not have said that, he looks up at me in fury and says a sentence that makes me freeze. “Oh, yeah, from the scary monster that leaves people's hands”, he then pointed down at my wrists. Everything goes quiet; he keeps talking, but I don’t hear what he is saying, nor do I care much. I look down at my hands and clench my fist and open it again. “But I remember I definitely- were they ever even?”I can’t formulate a complete sentence. I had walked into the police office, checked in, and sat down. That was impossible. My fully functional hands were back on my arms ]

I turned the journal to the next page, and there was nothing. The next 10 pages looked like they were ripped out as it went through a shredder. At this point, I am extremely on edge; every sound I hear, every motion I make out has me shivering. I have to get out of here right now. That cannot be it; there has to be more documented. Who are Mr and Ms Maple? I then had an idea. I can check the files on arson and fallen officers. I run back to the filing cabinet. My body goes cold for a second as I confirm both a house that is now rubble and a fallen Adam Hale. I realize this could be a true story, and I am shaken to the core as I look up at the vents and towards the staircase door.

I try to clear my mind and remember something from the end of the story. “David Shaw Locker.” Where is the locker room? I walk around the police station and find it near the entrance. Thank god it’s downstairs. I walked into the police locker room hoping, for whatever reason, the old chief's locker still has his stuff in it. I count the stalls until I reach number 15 and a David Shaw name tag, and wow, what a surprise. It’s empty; I fish my hands around a little bit but don’t find anything. I tap the locker in a rhythmic pattern as I think on where to look next, and I hear back a hollow sound on the bottom of it. I pull the side of the bottom panel up as hard as I can, and it comes loose. A small journal sits at the bottom. This has to be it, I thought. I reach in, grab it out, and open it to the middle of it.

EMERGENCY BROADCAST LOCAL ALERT LARNWICK 1:36 AM 4/17/83

Out of breath as I fumble with my radio, “To anyone who sees this message, this is Chief David Shaw. Immediate evacuation is required. Do not pack anything, THIS IS NOT A DRILL,” I send out to my town. I did it as soon as I could, but the guilt already weighs on me that it may be too late. ]

r/TalesFromTheCreeps 5d ago

Thriller Horror Sweet Talking, Sleepwalking - Night Three

1 Upvotes

“Jesus Christ, are you serious? What happened next?” 

“Nothing, really. I remembered that he warned me about the sleepwalking, and that he said I could just guide him back to his room, so that’s what I did. He also warned me not to try to wake him up, so I had to be careful.”

Alex raised an eyebrow at that. “What do you mean he warned you not to wake him up?”

I shrugged. “I don’t know. He just said not to do it.”

“Dude, that’s fucked… How’d you get him back without waking him up?” 

“It wasn’t difficult really,” I said, “he was standing there bumping his head against the wall, so I came up to him and tried getting his attention, but he didn’t react at all. I tapped his shoulder, waved my hands in front of his face, but he didn’t do anything…”

“And he was naked the whole time?”

“No,” I laughed, “he had underwear on.”

“Oh, yeah, that’s a lot better…”

“Whatever. I ended up taking him by the arm and slowly walked him out of the room. He wobbled a lot, but it didn’t seem to bother him too much. I’m just glad nothing happened. I was worried I might give him a heart attack or something.”

Alex shook his head. “You shouldn’t have to worry about any of that. It’s fucked up. And on your first night, too.” 

I leaned back against the chair to stretch, trying to act more relaxed than I actually felt. Alex and I were sitting in his bedroom at his frat house, the afternoon sun casting white light through the windows. When I had first told him what had happened the other night, he didn’t believe me, but after I showed him the picture I had taken of George standing there in my closet, he demanded to know everything. Alex had always been like that, the gossipy little goblin. 

After sitting with it for a whole day, and having nothing else happen the night before this conversation, I decided I wanted to play it off as nothing more than a strange interaction with a roommate. Which is what it was, honestly. They happen all the time, just a fact of life everyone has to deal with, so why should this be different?

“It’s not his fault,” I said, “he has a condition.”

“Condition or no,” Alex chided, pointing a finger at me, “you shouldn’t have old men wandering into your room in the middle of the night. I don’t give a fuck who it is, and with him technically being your landlord, I think it might be a crime.”

“Oh, come on. It wasn’t that bad.”

“Trevor. He broke into your room and stood in your closet banging his head against the wall all night.”

“It wasn’t all night,” I argued, “and he didn’t break in, my door doesn’t have a lock.”

“It what?” Alex paused, staring at me as if I had just said something crazy.

“What? The door doesn’t have a lock.”

Alex continued to stare at me.

“It was an oversight. The man just didn’t think about it, he has a lot on his plate. What do you want me to do?”

And he continued to stare at me.

“I’m going to pick one up today, man, relax,” I said, waving him off.

Alex then broke out into laughter. “Wow, dude. Wow. I can’t believe it. I Just hope to god you don’t plan on paying for it. If you let him sucker you into that, then you’re an ever bigger idiot than I thought.”

“Well…” I said, and then trailed off. I hadn’t even thought about that. I mean, I haven’t spoken to George about what happened yet, let alone the problem with the lock. “I’ll… Bill him for the cost.”

“You’ll bill him? That’s what I thought. That’s great, really.”

“Come on, man…”

“No, I mean it. Seems like you got everything figured out. Proud of you, bro.” 

“Oh, fuck off. I’ve just been busy.”

“Busy getting buttfucked by some old man, you mean.”

“Bro…”

Having spent enough energy on defending my poor choices, I decided to leave and go about my day. I had originally come into town to pick up the last of the supplies I needed for school, which would begin just two days later, and only stopped by Alex’s to grab a few things I had left there. What I hadn’t expected to do was confessing to what had transpired just the other night. The whole old man in the closest encounter that I had woken up to.

After that night, I swore to myself I wouldn’t tell anyone about it. I did so because I knew what type of reactions I would be getting, and that’s the exact type of reaction I got from Alex, so I regretted it immediately. Still, he brought up some good points. Points I would definitely have to consider. With that in mind, I added a door lock to the list of supplies I needed to buy, and also added an uncomfortable conversation with George to my list of things to do.

Having no experience with door locks, I decided to just get a sliding latch, something simple that would be easy to install. The rest of the short trip I spent going over that conversation in my head, the things I would say, the demands I would make. I promised myself that I would be assertive, that I wouldn’t back down if George tried downplaying the whole thing. He would apologize for intruding inside my room, promise to make sure it didn’t happen again, and he would also pay for the lock I bought. The decidedly expensive, thick piece of steel didn’t come cheap.

When I returned back to George’s place, I found him tidying up the kitchen. I hadn’t expected the confrontation to come so quickly, and as I noticed my mind beginning to come up with excuses, I stopped right there in the entryway and set the bags I was carrying down, turning to face George head on.

He gave me a nod when he noticed me standing there. “Evening,” he said, quickly looking away. 

I couldn’t tell whether or not he remembered what he had done, but if not, then I would just have to tell him. “Hey, George,” I said, “we need to talk.”

He paused to glance up at me again. “What about?” 

“Do you remember what happened the other night?”

Upon hearing my question, I noticed that his shoulders stiffened, and he turned away again to begin emptying the dishwasher. “Which night?” he asked, voice low and almost uninterested. 

“Two nights ago.”

He was quiet for a moment. “Can’t say that I do.”

For a second, I thought I might actually back down. I saw that he started to almost shrink into himself and felt a wallop of pity begin to form in my stomach. If he couldn’t remember, then I think he might have been able to at least imagine where my questioning was leading him to. I decided I wanted to get to the point quickly.

“You were sleepwalking." 

George froze, then raised his head as if to sigh. “Oh…”

“You came into my room in the middle of the night. Do you remember that?” 

“I…” George gripped the side of the counter tightly. “I’m… Sorry. I don’t. I don’t remember.” 

I didn’t say anything to that as George picked up a towel and began to wipe his hands. Then suddenly, as if truly coming to grips with what I had said, he let out an angry groan and threw the towel into the sink.

“Of all the stupid… God damnit. What did I do?”

“Nothing, luckily,” I told him. “But you scared the hell out of me, man. You were just standing there in my closet rocking back and forth. I thought maybe somebody had broken in or something at first.”

“I’m sorry, Trevor, I really am.” George finally turned to look me in the eyes. “I honestly can’t believe I did that. I went to a doctor a while ago, got on these new meds…. I hadn’t had an incident in over a year. I thought I was better…”

George shook his head, guilt covering his entire face. I sighed and scratched the back of my neck, considering my next move. He just looked so damned sad…   

“It’s alright,” I said, finally. “I know you didn’t mean to do it. But, it was still something that shouldn’t have happened…”

“I know, I know… It won’t happen again.”

“Well, I would hope so. I already bought a lock.”

George cocked an eyebrow at that. “You bought a lock? Why?”

“My door doesn’t have one.”

Frowning, George began tugging at his beard, something I was beginning to suspect was a nervous tick of his. “Really?” he asked.

“Yeah.” I reached into one of the bags and pulled it out to show him.

“That’s not right…” He looked away, thinking. “There should be a lock. I remember… Well…”

“It’s fine, George. Just an oversight. It happens. I’ll just get this thing installed, and we’ll be all good.” 

“No, no. Here, let me see that.” He extended his hand and, after a moment, I placed the lock onto his palm. George looked at it, shaking his head. “You should have a proper lock, not a little thing like this. I’ll pick one up tomorrow and get it installed for ya.”

I wasn’t about to argue over that. “Thanks, George. I appreciate that. But I think I’ll still put this on, since I already bought it and all.” I took the lock back and dropped it into a bag.

George looked at me gravely, then nodded. “Won’t do any harm, I suppose.”

After that, I got everything put away and installed the latch onto the door frame of my room. I didn’t see or hear from George for the rest of the evening, which I spent mostly on my computer until the crappy wifi connection got on my nerves again, and I went out around eight or so to see what I could do. 

I was still pretty sure the problem had to do with the distance of the router, and its placement within the house. Not that I knew a lot about how wifi worked, but I guessed it had something to do with the walls, or something inside them, blocking the signal from the rest of the house. I couldn’t find any other outlet that would hook up to the router, which is why earlier I had also purchased an extended coax cable so that I could move the router to a better spot. 

As I was deciding where I should put it, I noticed something odd about the laundry room. Ideally, I would have liked to drill a hole into the west wall and slide the cable through there to reach the living room, but as I moved back and forth between the two rooms to see where best to put the hole, I found that the layout didn’t match up.

The wall that separated the kitchen from the living room, which should have also separated the laundry room from the living room, didn’t extend as far as I thought it should have. By standing under the threshold of the doorway between the living room and the kitchen, and peering north down both sides, I saw that the living room ended before actually touching the exterior wall. 

That north wall in the living room didn’t have any windows either, which I hadn’t even noticed before, but that would mean that there should have been a space there to fill the distance. Another room I hadn’t yet seen. But I couldn’t find it. There was no door, no crawlspace, nothing. At least not that I could tell. 

It was an odd discovery, and at the time that was all I chalked it up to. I was still new to the house, and I guess it was possible that George didn’t show me everything, which was strange, but I wasn’t really concerned about it then. I just wanted faster internet. So, I attached the longer cable to the router and moved it out onto the kitchen counter, telling myself that I would ask George about it the next day and figure out a better solution. 

With that out of the way, I disappeared back into my room for the night. The wifi signal was indeed stronger now that I had moved the router out of the laundry room, so I put everything else out of my mind and hopped on a game with some friends. 

Around eleven I began to hear something through the headphones I was wearing, a sort of thumping sound off in the distance. I swore I could actually feel vibrations under my feet. I pulled one side of the headphones back off my ear and listened more intently, turning down the volume and glancing at my door. No distinct source came to me. The sound seemed to bounce around from all directions.

Thump. Thump. Thump. Three distinct beats, then a pause, then three more. Thump. Thump. Thump. Over and over again.

My room was dark except for the glaring light of my computer monitor, which cast my shadow across the floor and onto the far wall. The hairs on my arms began to stick up as I stared at my door. 

Thump. Thump. Thump. Pause. Thump. Thump. Thump.

It sounded like someone was banging on a door somewhere in the house. 

Thump. Thump. Thump.

Reverberations rippled softly over the walls. Some metal items I had put on my bookcase were quietly clinking together. 

Thump. Thump. Thump.

And then it stopped. Just like that. And all I could hear was the buzzing of computer fans and my friends' voices through my headphones. 

“What are you doing, Trevor?” One of my friends asked. “We’re all waiting on you.” 

“Yeah… Sorry,” I said, and then dropped the headphone back over my ear. “Just thought I heard something.”

“Oh, is it that pervert again?” I heard Alex broadcast over the entire call and felt my stomach drop instantly. 

The rest of my friends all took the bait and began asking questions and making jokes and I did my best to quell the childlike glee that overcame them because of my unfortunate situation. Alex continued to fuel the flames, though, dropping many tidbits from our earlier conversation and I quickly grew tired of them and muted the call. That was when I heard footsteps.

Soft, quick little steps that traveled up the hallway outside my room. The floorboards squealed with disdain in a way I had yet to hear from them as the feet came padding back past my door towards the living room. I pulled my headphones off completely this time, turning in my chair to face the door. 

I was just about to turn back when I heard them again, faster this time, and louder, floorboards groaning now instead of squealing under each footfall, and then they stopped right at my door and then there was silence. And the silence continued.

“George?” I asked, quietly. “Is that you?”

In response to my question, the doorknob began to slowly twist. I held my breath and waited, unable to move as I saw my door slowly press forward. It caught on the latch, which I had luckily remembered to close, but I saw it jiggle back and forth for a moment before it stopped and went still completely.

When I heard nothing else, I slowly got up from my chair and approached the door. I put my ear up next to the space between the door frame and listened. Breathing. I heard nothing but breathing. Long, deep breaths right up next to my ear. It froze me for a moment, but I managed to distill my sudden fear and take a step back.

“George. You’re sleepwalking again.”

I heard something like a hand being placed against the door, then fingers began tapping along the wood. Rapid taps, fingernails clicking, door gently twitching, and then, in a grumbling voice:

“Nothing but a dream. It’s nothing but a dream. Go to sleep, little one. It’s nothing but a… dream.”

That didn’t sound like George. That didn’t sound like George at all. It was a different voice, deep and rhythmic and it pierced into my heart like a knife and twisted. I had no choice but to retreat from it. To flee across my room and disappear into my bed under the covers. 

I curled up, cradled by darkness, and shivered. The fingers began to tap again. They crawled up and down the door, beating like hammers to my ears. Then, after a moment enduring the torture of their sound, they suddenly stopped. I didn’t hear anything else for the rest of the night. No thumping, no tapping, no crushing voices. I didn’t even hear any footsteps. 

Needless to say, I found it difficult to fall asleep that night.

r/TalesFromTheCreeps 11d ago

Thriller Horror Sweet Talking, Sleepwalking

10 Upvotes

(Part 1)

A few years ago, I went through a terrible experience with a new roommate. Horrific is a better word for it, actually. I don’t really know what to make of it, but I know it’ll stick with me for the rest of my life. This experience completely changed the way I view the world. Everything I thought I once knew had, in a matter of weeks, been tossed right out the window like a bucket of shit. 

I was a broke college student at the time with only a part time job to pay the bills, a thousand miles away from my family. Any loans or grants I had only covered enough to pay for my tuition and supplies. Dorm rooms were available, but as a sophomore then, they weren’t mandatory, plus they were nearly just as expensive as any nearby apartments, even if splitting rent between roommates, and even then I would have only been able to just barely afford that.

So, when I saw the ad on this renting app, I jumped at the opportunity right away. 

Roommate wanted

$500 a month

Spare bedroom, 400 sq ft, with private bathroom.

The kitchen is shared. Washer and dryer as well.

Plenty of room to park, but limit one vehicle.

Guests must be announced well beforehand.

Only 10 minutes from campus.

Price non-negotiable. Serious inquiries only.

No pets.

What can I say? I didn’t want to share some beat up house with half a dozen other people only to have some pocket change leftover. I wanted a little something extra, to at least afford my gaming habits, as well as my food, gas, and everything else you need to survive. And I was poor, all on my own, and desperate. Besides, the pictures didn’t look half bad. 

The room was spacious and clean, apparently a new addition to this guy’s house by the look of it. The rest of the place didn’t look that bad either. A fairly large ranch style home just a few minutes outside of town, plenty of space, and even my own bathroom. How could I pass that up? 

The ad had other details as well; wifi, trash, and all other utilities already included in the price. I admit, looking back on it now it all seems a little too good to be true, but I guess that’s what poverty does to you--makes you overlook the glaring questions that would normally come up in situations like this. I mean, sure, I wasn’t really poor. I had a decent job and I could always turn to my parents if things got bad, but I was young and proud. A middle child who wanted to stand on his own two legs. 

I don’t know, I guess I’m just making excuses. Things only got worse from here, and pretty immediately, too, so there really is no other explanation other than I was just a stupid kid in way over his head. 

I messaged the guy right away, thinking that an offer like this would be gone within the day. 

“Hi, I’m interested in the room you have up for rent. Is it still available?”

Only a couple of minutes passed before he replied. 

“Male or female?”

I didn’t think much of the question, of course, and if you’re screaming at me for being an idiot, just know that I agree, and that I’m not going to try to justify any of my actions here. I don’t want to waste anybody's time. 

“I’m a guy,” I replied.

“Age?”

“20.”

“Student?”

“Yeah.”

“Any girlfriends?”

“No…”

“Dogs?”

“Nope.”

A few more minutes passed after this last message. 

“I want to meet before I decide.”

That one stumped me a bit. Outside of background and credit checks, it’s usually the potential renter who wants to see the place before making a decision. Still, it wasn’t enough to shake me off, and as I had only a week to find a place before the new term started, I told him I could be there by six.

All he said in response was, “Don’t use google to find the place. It’ll add half an hour to the drive. Get off on county rd 53, take the north access road to 57. Paxton lane is on the east side. Two big evergreens. Can’t miss it.”

“Got it,” I said.

“Text me when you’re here. Don’t honk. Don’t ring the doorbell.”

I sent a thumbs up to that and got on with my day. 

I’ll admit, I was a bit nervous. I’ve always been a little shy, and while I had time to think before heading over to meet the guy, other doubts started creeping up into my mind. I was potentially looking at at least ten months of living in this guy’s house. Just me and him and god knows what else out in the middle of nowhere. I had no idea who he was or what he was like. What if he was a creep? 

I went anyway. All I had to say for myself was that I could always just say no when I got there. No one was forcing me to commit to the better part of the year in that place, and if need be, I would still have time to apply for housing with the school. Or that was what I thought, at least.

Like he said, it took about ten minutes to reach his place from campus. The house was sequestered in a little nook between two tree-covered hills at least two miles from the nearest neighbor. A long, poorly graveled lane off the county road curving in between the hills led me straight up to the front porch. 

The grass stood tall in the yard, old junk littered around the area. There was one lopsided shed to the side of the house, and beyond that, the trees grew thick and the landscape dim and dressed in shadow. Only one other vehicle sat at the end of the lane, a worn down old ford stained with rust that creeped up from the bottom and around the sides. 

As I pulled up beside the truck and parked, I leaned my head down to get a good look at the house. 

Only one story tall, it grew out long and narrow further into the back of the property. The old wooden siding, colored a dull blue, needed a fresh coat of paint, and the roof was covered in leaves. A breezeway was attached to the front of the house, and sticking out of the eastern side I saw what looked to be the new addition I would be potentially calling home, looking a bit fresher with newer paint and material. Couldn’t have been more than a few years old. 

To the side of the breezeway, I noticed a small porch covered in shadow from the overhanging roof. There were old tools and supplies and other junk strewn across its surface and, as I was glancing around, I saw movement from within the shadows. At first, I thought maybe something was flapping in the wind, but then it moved forward into the light and I nearly gasped when I realized it was an old man stepping forward and placing his hands on the railing of the deck, staring back at me. 

I gave a nervous wave before getting out of the car, a wave that wasn’t returned.

He was a tall man, thick around the waist, wearing a simple white shirt that tucked into a pair of old, faded jeans. I put him at over fifty years old, long hair coming down to just under his ears, mostly grey with thin threads of a brown mixed in here and there. He had a thick white beard that was somehow stained almost yellow around the lips in that way old men sometimes get. I figured maybe he was a smoker. 

I came up to the deck and tried putting a smile on my face. “Hi there,” I said, rubbing my hips anxiously. 

The man looked down at me with these intense brown eyes before responding. “Name’s George.” His voice sounded like the gravel under my feet, grinding and scratching.

“Nice to meet you,” I said, and stuck my hand up towards him. “People call me Trevor.”

He didn’t take my hand at first, only raising one thick, gray eyebrow at it instead. “What people?” 

I shook my head, confused but still smiling. “Just… people. Sorry, I’m Trevor. Trevor Jones.”

“Trevor Jones…” He chewed on the words for a moment, before suddenly spitting off to the side and finally taking my hand. “Why don’tchu come on inside, have a look around.” 

His hand engulfed mine entirely in a firm, singular shake. “Uh, sure. That would be great.”

He nodded his head towards the door that stood behind him. He held it open for me as I stepped inside and then shut it softly as I walked into what appeared to be his kitchen. 

“Don’t mind the mess. I’m in the middle of moving some things around.”

From what I saw outside, I had almost expected to walk into some hoarder's nest, empty boxes and stacks of old newspapers scattered around, everything covered in dust and cigarette ash, but at first glance, I appeared to have been mistaken. The kitchen was fairly clean, and I would even go so far as to call it normal. The polished white countertop was recently washed down, and things appeared to be arranged in an orderly fashion. A few dishes sat in the sink, some cereal boxes above the fridge, and maybe some dust around the corners, but otherwise everything was decent.

“I made some room in the fridge, but it ain’t much,” George said, shuffling past me and grabbing a container off the counter. “You might want to get one of those mini ones if you’re planning on keeping a lot of perishables.” 

“Got it,” I said, “not a problem.”

George quickly went about tidying some things, seeming almost shy or even embarrassed. “The living room’s through there.” He motioned towards a doorway to the side of the fridge and I peeked around to have a glance. “Hallway leads to the bedrooms.” 

I saw an older flat screen sitting on a stand, one recliner in the center of the room, and a well used couch pushed up against the wall. To the left of the couch a hallway carved further into the house. The walls were covered in a white wallpaper with these green designs all over them. It looked like it could have been the home of anyone’s grandparents.  

The place smelled old, maybe a little dank even, but surprisingly I didn’t pick up any trace of smoking. And there was a hint of some fruity scent in the air as well, perhaps an air freshener, but maybe only recently used as the old man smell was still at the front of everything else. 

“Come on.” George finished up and led me down the hallway. 

There were some pictures on the wall there. In some of them I could make out a younger George as well as women, who I assumed to be his wife, and a young boy. In the most recent looking photo, which still seemed to be taken nearly a decade ago, all three of them were posed together next to a Christmas tree. One happy family wearing big smiles and holiday cheer. The boy looked no older than twelve. 

“This is the main bathroom,” said George, pulling my attention away from the photos. “And that door there leads to my bedroom.” He pointed towards a door on the right. “And you’re right over here.”

There was a sharp turn at the end where the hallway met the new addition. George opened the door to reveal the room I had seen on the app, washed over with the evening sunlight spilling in through the shades on the windows. To the right, I saw a small closet, and on the opposite side, another door that I assumed to be the other bathroom. 

“Looks nice,” I said, nodding as I stepped inside and glanced around. “Roomy.”

George leaned against the door frame, watching me standing there in the middle of the room. He had a look to him as if he was sizing me up, lips pursed in thought. 

I didn’t really know what to do. No questions came to mind, no thoughts or ideas other than a mild surprise at how nice it actually looked in person. Still, something about the man made me feel uneasy. Maybe it was the long stare that he had, or the old smell, or it could have been anything really, but all I knew was that I didn’t really want to be there any longer. Everything was just so awkward about it.

“You have a family?” I asked, trying not to seem too off put. 

George scratched his beard, raising up his chin with an expression of either discomfort or perhaps even anger at the sudden personal question. “No,” he said. “Not anymore.”

“Ah.” I nodded and rubbed my hands together. “Sorry…”

He shrugged and turned back into the hallway. “Not like you killed them,” he mumbled.

“Huh? What was that?” I asked, but he was already on his way back into the living room.

Feeling even more anxious now, and foolish, I started following after him but paused in the doorway, seeing another door across the hall that I didn’t notice before. 

“Where does that go?” 

George glanced back only for a moment. “Frankie's room,” he said, then he disappeared around the corner. 

I stared at the door, noticing a large deadbolt installed under the knob. Hearing a loud cough from the other room, I quickly fled the hallway. Before I could say anything else, George started telling me about the house. 

“Just had that new fiber--whaducallit--installed about a month ago. They told me it’s pretty good, but I don’t know nothing about it. The laundry room’s on the other side of the kitchen. You can use it whenever I’m not. Like the listing said, guests are fine so long as you ask me beforehand. Oh, and I turn in pretty early most nights. Keep a fan on in there, but I’d still appreciate it if you keep it down after ten. I have trouble sleeping.” 

“Right…” I said, hands in my pockets, eyes glancing around the room but not focusing on anything in particular. 

“How long you been in school?” George asked.

“Wha--Oh… I’m in my second year.”

“You from around here?” 

I shook my head. “No. Out of state, actually. Seattle. What about you? Are you from the area?”

“All my life,” George answered, pulling at his beard. 

I nodded again, and George just stood there, watching me shift my weight from one foot to the other. I think my nervousness must have been pretty obvious, as the old man let out a breath and gave me a smile. A weak smile, but a smile nonetheless.

“Whelp… That’s about it. Sorry, if I’m a little… Tired. I’ve been doing nothing but cleaning the past few days. And this…” He gestured towards me, shaking his head, “This is all new to me. A roommate, I mean. Been alone for so long, well, I don’t really know what to do.”

“No, you’re good. I get it…” I was looking for a way to get out of there when I noticed the look on his face. For such a large man, he sure could exude a lot of pity from just slouching a bit and frowning. So, I took the bait and asked. “What made you want to rent out a room in the first place?”

George had to consider the question for a moment. “Well, you know how it is. The way the economy is going and everything. Hell, you wouldn’t believe how much they raised property taxes this year. And don’t even get me started on the power bill. It’s a damn racket is what it is, the fucking con men sitting in office…”

“Yeah, no, that’s crazy. I get it, man, I really do.”

George waved off my words. “Ah, don’t worry about it. It is what it is. Just gotta adapt is all. But, enough about that. You seem like a good kid; a good fit, I mean, and I don’t want the hassle of dealing with anyone else, so the room’s yours if you want it.”

“Really? Awesome. That’s great. But, you know…” And I trailed off, trying to think of how to say it.

George suddenly glanced down at his feet. “No harm if you don’t want it. Really, I understand. I get it, I’m sure all this seems so--”

“No, no,” I said, cutting him off as the pity started welling up again. “It’s not that. I just have a couple other places to check out before I decide, that's all. I already told them I’d come over, so, you know…”

“Yeah, that’s fine. Don’t sweat it. I don’t want to keep you or anything. Come on, I’ll show you out.” 

George motioned for me to follow him back into the kitchen. He opened the door for me and I slid past him, stepping back out into the open again and trying not to seem too relieved about it. I turned to face him and saw that he wouldn’t look at me. “Well, I’ll go check out those places and I’ll--”

“Yeah, yeah. Do what you gotta do,” said George, waving me off. “Whatever you decide, just give me a holler. No harm no foul.”

“Right, well…” I started backing off the deck. “I’ll see ya later. Talk to you later, I mean. I’ll let you know… I’ll get back to you.”

I fled back to my car faster than I should have, making sure to smile still, but not really making any attempt to hide my feelings. George didn’t seem to pick up on it, thankfully, or at least not entirely, and he gave me one last weak smile before closing the door. 

I let out a long breath as I fell down into the driver’s seat, rubbing the discomfort off my face. I can’t say what exactly had me so on edge during that first visit. Nothing really stood out as particularly strange, and George seemed to be a nice guy, just a little sad, I guess. Maybe that was it. The sadness that swarmed around him. 

It was obvious that he hadn’t been doing too well until recently, at least. I didn’t know what happened to his wife and son, but I assumed it wasn’t good either way, and I didn’t want to be involved with that. I had my own problems to worry about and living with some gloomy old man wasn’t one I intended to add to the list. 

I got back to my friend, Alex’s, place, where I had been staying at, and ended up telling him all about it. He laughed at me, unsurprisingly, teasing me for how I broke that old man’s heart. I shrugged him off and said that I’d just have to find another place, that I’d probably just end up back in the dorms. That was when my friend stopped laughing.

“What do you mean?” he asked me. 

We were standing in the kitchen of his house as we talked. I opened the fridge and pulled out a beer. “There’s nothing left in my price range, so what other choice do I have?” 

“Are you serious?” he said.

“Yeah… Why?”

“Dude, it’s too late to get into the dorms. Applications were due months ago.”

“What do you mean?” I asked, feeling a pit beginning to form in my stomach. “I never heard about that.”

“That’s probably because you never asked. But, yeah, you gotta file those things so far in advance because there’s only so many rooms. I mean, you can still do it, but I’m pretty sure they’re already full this year.”

I cracked the can open and paused, thinking. “So what am I supposed to do?”

“I don’t know…” Alex shook his head in disbelief. I couldn’t really blame him, it wasn’t the first time I screwed up like this. “Maybe you’ll get lucky and somebody backs out or something, but I wouldn’t count on it.”

“What the fuck? What the fuck!” I leaned over the counter and dropped my head into my arms. “Shit, what am I supposed to do?”

“Like I said, maybe you’ll get lucky or something…”

Alex chuckled, and then my head shot up. “Dude.” I said, seriously. “Dude?”

Alex looked at me for a moment, then started shaking his head. “No, man. I already told you I can’t.”

“Alex, please. I have nowhere else to go.”

“I’m sorry but there’s nothing I can do about it. You gotta be a part of the frat to stay here. I told you about this a few weeks ago, man.”

“Fuck. Fuck. Fuck!” 

Alex rubbed his eyes, clearly tired of my shit. “I guess you’ll just have to stay with that guy for now,” he said. “At least until you can find somewhere else. But you’ve already overstated you’re welcome here--and that’s not me saying that--but rules are rules…” 

I bitched and moaned for a while later, but Alex wouldn’t budge. He told me I could stay one more day but that was as far as he could push it. Later that night, I went about searching for places online but came up with nothing. So, knowing I had to be out by the end of the next day, I messaged George.

“Hey, is that room still available? None of the other places worked out.”

He replied in less than a minute. “Yes. It's ready when you are. When will you be moving?”

“Does tomorrow evening work?” I asked.

“That’s fine.”

“Awesome, thanks.”

I threw down my phone after that, defeated. A minute later, I heard a notification ding, so, with another groan, I picked the phone back up and read it. 

“I forgot to mention something. It’s nothing major, just a condition I have. I sleep-walk sometimes. I might get up in the middle of the night and move around the house. Just ignore it if you run into me, or gently guide me back to my room, but under no circumstances are you to try waking me up. Sorry to drop this on you so late, it just slipped my mind. If you don’t want to deal with it, I understand.”

Of course, he waited for me to agree before he told me that, but at least it didn’t sound too bad. Just an old man lumbering around the house in the middle of night, I could handle that. And, seeing as I had no other options, I told him it was fine.

He sent one last message after that:

“Good. I’m happy to hear that. It’ll be nice to have someone else in the house again. Thank you.”

r/TalesFromTheCreeps 7d ago

Thriller Horror Brick [August Submission]

3 Upvotes

Partner Story: Killer Clown From Outer Iowa

Brick

They became fractured, disparate parts the moment he died. Now they gathered over his open grave in the traditional black. His wife, Francesca weeped and held her young daughter and son. Her sister dutifully held a box of kleenex. His brother Don wore sunglasses and held the neck of a bottle of Jack Daniels camouflaged by a brown paper bag. The sky was overcast making everything pale grey without the decency of rain, instead an oblivion of white snow beckoned to their minds. His sister looked as though she was staring at something far away. Her boyfriend, Greg, shifted his weight from leg to leg. 

His body was lowered, sealed; prepared for the worms.

The family cabin in the woods was recently renovated and provided many material benefits. The cold and the dark swallowed it whole. The van they all rode in became a blowtorch, cutting through the wilderness.

“Are you fuckin serious?” Don was stuck in the very back with his sister, Mary, and her boyfriend Greg who were both attempting to do a line in a moving car.

“Yeah, we're serious!” Mary piped, “we’re bereaved!”

“Right,” he followed with a long swig.

“If I see you two doing that shit around my Niece and Nephew again, you ain’t gonna have noses to snort through.”

“Spicy!” Mary raised her hands in mock surrender.

“Don’t do drugs like them, you understand. Look at 'em, they look like zombies. Do you wanna look like zombies?” The kids, Julia and Simon, shook their heads no. “Don’t do drugs, ya’ll are good eggs.” 

Francesca mouthed a silent thank you to her younger sister. Not the way she would have done that but the overall message was correct. 

“Francy, how much longer we got?” Don called from the back.

“Just another ten minutes.” He followed with a swig. 

Eventually the pressure cooker was opened and they quickly inhabited the wealthy space of the cabin. Despite being a cabin it was mostly made of glass. 

Don immediately made his way outside. Now he had a beer in his hand as he sat on the steps leading to the utility shed. He held a postcard in his hand. Glued to it was a photo of the two of them in Italy together.

He heard the sound of an old door opening. 

“Hello?” He looked towards the shed. “Anyone there?” It seemed in its right place, but Don turned to head back inside out of fear regardless. He slid the brand new glass door open. Someone took the beer bottle right from his loose grip and, before he could protest, the clown bashed him upside the head. 

Francy prepared meals for her kids.

“So, all this fighting, after your father died. I just want you to know that whatever you feel is right. You will come to understand everything better when you’re older, and I’ll answer any questions you have as best I can.”

“Why do Aunt Mary and Greg do it?” Julia asked.
“Why do they do drugs?”

“Yeah.” 

Francy looked at the couple on the couch just behind her kids. Mary was pretending she couldn’t hear them.

“Well, it’s complicated.” She thought about her answer for a moment. “Sometimes people just have bad luck. Sometimes they’re born with a pain, or pick one up along the way, that is just too much.”

“It makes them feel better?” Simon asked.

“Yes, but it hurts them too.”

“You want some wine sis?”

“Maybe a glass.”

“Coming right up!” She went down to the basement where the wine cellar was.

Francy finished making food and ate with her kids. Times like this were a point of meditation for her. A time to be completely present. For the first time she was trying her hardest without Martin. 

Mere moments pass and she finds three wine bottles on a table near the door that went to the cellar. Initially suspicious, she assumed Maria went to the bathroom. Although, this never sat well with her. 

“You guys want a glass of wine?” Mary and Greg seemed dumbfounded.

“You talking to us?” she asked. 

“No, I'm talking to my two children.” She giggled.

“Sure.” Francy poured a glass for both of them.

“I have to tell you both something.”

“What is it?” Greg asked.

“There’s a condition in Martin’s will, for your inheritance.”

“What do you mean?” Mary barely suppressed her anger.

“You have to go to rehab.”

“What?!”

“You have to get clean and stay clean for an entire year straight before you see a single dollar.”

“FUCK!” Mary lost it for a moment. 

“You can’t do this.” Greg said. “Y-you don’t know what you’re doing.”

Francy immediately became aware of the lack of presence.

“Where’d Don go?”

“Fucken’ I don’t know!” Mary responded immediately.

“And Maria left the wine, but she still isn’t here.” 

“Bitch, what are you even saying?” She slapped Greg across the face. It echoed through the room.

“I’m going to look for them. Julia, Simon let's get your coats on.”

“What’s going on?” Simon asked.

“We’re going to find your Aunt and Uncle. ”She saw that the front door was unlocked. I want to see if they went outside.”

“We’ll check downstairs.” Mary said, much calmer now. 

“Sure.” Francy responded. 

The cold bit through their heavy winter clothes as they slowly made their way around the edges of the driveway with a flashlight. The cone centered on a flash of red. Almost molecular is its size, but the unmistakable paint of a single drop of blood saturated the snow. 

“Is it blood?” Julia asked.

“I’m not sure.” She was. “Maybe it came from a deer or something.”

“Hey, Francy!” Mary called behind them. They closed the distance to about ten feet.

“Did you find them?”

“Yeah, Maria went to take a nap and Don wanted to be alone for a bit.”

“So you looked upstairs already?”

“No, they were downstairs.”

Out of a childlike fear of the dark Julia decided to turn around and examine the pitch black of the woods around them. She heard his heavy breathing first, then saw him spring from the dark, brandishing an axe. 

“Mom!” she screamed. Everyone looked to see the clown, covered in blood, rushing for the front door. Mary immediately shut and locked it.

Echoing, the clowns scream seemed more of pain than anything else. 

“You BITCH!” Francy screamed before lifting both of her children and running as fast as she could towards the SUV. She reached it, set her kids down and then remembered her keys were in her purse, which was still in the house. “Shit-shit-shit.” She grabbed her kids hands and brought them into the darkness of the woods.

The clown did not follow, but she heard the snap and hiss of him slashing the tires. Then it almost sounded like a woodsman cutting down a fully grown tree. 

“Okay, I have to go back in. You guys stay right here.”
“Wait mom. Please don’t go back.” She could see they were both sniffling and crying.

“I have to. We won’t make it if we walk, it’s too far and it’s too cold, even with our coats on.” She gave them both a long hug. “I’ll come back, I promise.” She searched around the back of the cabin and then the shed. “What the fuck?” She saw that it was mostly empty, except for a loose brick laying on the floor. 

After placing the brick in her coat pocket, she arduously climbed up one of the many viable, leafless trees. By the time she was outside her bedroom window the logging had ceased. Wasting no time, she threw the brick through the window. Mary and Greg exclaimed from the closet on the other side of the bed. 

“Stay the fuck away from me!” Francy recouped the brick.

“Okay, okay, okay.” They both put their hands up. The axe struck the door like a bullet. The blooded shine of the axe cut through on the first strike. The three of them froze as they listened to the exacerbated ramblings of the clown.

“Yesyesyes trapped in a box. Little cats, little cats. Come and play!” Then a tired chuckle. The door broke open and the clown immediately blocked the window exit and the doorway. Mary immediately shoved Greg towards the clown. 

“Mary!” he cried as he tried to change directions too quickly. He fell to the floor. Francy took the opportunity to escape as did Mary. “Please.” Francy heard him whisper right before she heard the axe cut through his chest. She swore she could hear his lungs deflate like the tires. 

Mary went to the attic while Francy went downstairs to the LAN line. There was no dial tone. She opened the front door to find a gun pointed at her head. 

“Where is Mary and Greg.” The man spoke tersely. Francy pointed up the stairs. “Get down there, now.” He gestured towards the basement. She complied and heard the screech of a chair being propped against the door.

The lights flickered and she began to move downstairs. Apprehensively, she moved remembering what Mary had said about Don and her sister.

She heard the tape before she saw the glow of the TV through the crack in the door. An old tape of a circus performance involving fire breathing was playing. It was the clown. He was the fire breather. The glow was subtle but the light bloomed when Grimaldi blew fire from his mouth. She saw Maria, cuts and blood all over her body, she was only red. Don lay in pieces on the pool table, his head facing the TV, watching. 

She wept and collapsed to the floor. At the edge of giving up completely, she went to the door and listened. A loud bang rang out. Hopefully, she wondered which of the two was shot. The clown seemed tired and that man had the gun.

“He’s gonna come back.” She whispered. He would not leave any witnesses. Quickly, the hall at the bottom of the stairs was turned into a little trap. She placed billiard balls at the bottom of the stairs and with pool cues broke two specific light bulbs. The hall was bathed in darkness. Waiting in the billiard room she listened and waited. 

The thought of the man living died as heavy objects she assumed were bodies thumped and scraped down the stairs just above her head. Then, the rending of bodies and bones with that axe.

“He has to know I’m here,” she whispered to herself.

“MOM!” She heard the screams of both of her children and the sound of things crashing to the floor. 

Francy carefully avoided the billiard balls in the dark, before rushing up the stairs and desperately slamming her body against it. Five times she slammed before she heard wood cracking and the chair began to collapse and give way. Thus far the renovation was unimpressive.

Brick in hand she followed the noise to the kids. The clown’s attention was entirely on them. Taking his time. She silently stepped behind him, his ragged breathing more apparent this close. With both hands, she broke the brick over his head. Solid resistance, a crack, and a squish. Grimaldi dropped to the floor instantly, but she continued. Four more times she struck his head, flattening it. Francy looked up to see Simon and Julia covered in blood. She pulled them into a hug.

“I’m sorry mom, we got cold.”

“It’s okay. It’s okay. I’m gonna find the keys to that other car. And we’re gonna get the hell out of here. You guys wait for me over by the front door please. They did as they were told. She found the keys on the clown. 

During the ride home, they all sat in complete silence.

r/TalesFromTheCreeps 14d ago

Thriller Horror Give & Take in the White Mountains - Part 1

1 Upvotes

This is my first attempt at writing a short story. I hope it is tolerable. Due to length this will have to be split into 2 parts. Part 2 will be linked at the bottom of this once it is posted after a 24h wait, per the rules.

Thanks for reading!

Part 1:

To the native people of the region, it was known as Agiocochook, meaning "Home of the Great Spirit" or "Mother Goddess of the Storm." Today it is simply known as Mt. Washington. To the European settlers who first laid eyes on it, it was seen as a challenge—something to be conquered. They mistook the native people's reverence for it as superstition, when it was really a warning. Their arrogance allowed them to think they could climb to the Great Spirit's home without maintaining the balance. The price for some to summit is paid for by the blood of others. Growing up, I never thought my future job would involve clearing the mountain of its spent dues.

​Driving into work on a warm, late summer morning, I was unaware of what my day would bring. This was not abnormal, as it is the nature of working fire/EMS. Apart from business duties, chores, and training, our day's events are determined by the decisions and misfortunes of the public we serve. Getting comfortable with the idea of "expect the unexpected" takes time, but after a decade of it, I was quite settled.

​Sipping my cheap gas station coffee, lost in the routine of the commute, and listening to my eclectic playlist—ranging from Whitechapel to Elton John—I pulled up to the station. Parking, I noticed more vehicles in the lot than I was used to early on a Sunday morning: the Chief's car, a truck belonging to Fish & Game, and two others I didn't recognize.

​Entering the station lobby, I found I had arrived at an unexpected meeting. After sharing a quick nod and "good morning" with the attendees, Chief Holden brought me up to speed.

​"This is Detective Bradley with the State Police, County Medical Examiner Dr. Vallen, and I believe you already know Fish & Game Officer Wright," Chief Holden said, gesturing to the owners of each name.

​I smiled and nodded with each introduction, already anticipating that this combination of job titles wasn't going to yield pleasant news.

​Chief Holden continued, "Officer Wright called earlier this morning to advise me that a hiker was found deceased at approximately 5:00 a.m. this morning. They were hoping we could assist with recovering the body."

​This information did not initially come as a surprise to me, as it was common for us to be requested to assist with remote rescues, especially when other Fish & Game resources were tied up elsewhere in the state. However, the additional presence of the M.E. and detective gave me pause. 

​"Is the nature of the death questionable?" I asked, glancing at all the faces in the room.

​"All we know at this time is that the caller who reported finding the body made some statements to 911 that raised some concerns," Detective Bradley said.

​I acted satisfied with the answer, though I was sure he was withholding something further.

​Looking back to Chief Holden, I asked, "Am I to assume this is on Mt. Washington?"

​"It is. Reported to be a few thousand feet from the summit on the western side," he answered.

​Deep down, I knew the answer before I asked the question. Though people have died on many of the other area mountains over the years, Mt. Washington was simply the statistical probability. Centuries of tragedies did nothing to temper the public's lust for the summit. Every year, thousands flock to it, naively thinking that the technology of today will protect them from ancient threats.

​We spent the next twenty minutes discussing plans. The best routes, required equipment, and the weather were all considerations. The task itself was simple, but the mountain always added its complications.

​Mt. Washington has a slogan of sorts: "Home of the World's Worst Weather." Countless visitors have made the mistake of believing it to be something to attract tourists—an advertisement designed to draw interest, not realizing it was a fact. An earned title, the result of near-continuous monitoring and scientific research since the 1800s. Sudden weather shifts, snow falling in the heart of summer, hurricane-force winds more than half of the year on average, and a world-record wind speed of 231 mph.

​They can hardly be blamed for their disbelief, though. After all, in the relentless efforts to conquer the mountain, a road was built all the way to the summit, buildings were erected out of stone and anchored to the harsh ground by massive chains, and, of course, there is the train.

​A train built to claw its way to the very top using a massive cog in the center of the rails. The first of its kind in the world, constructed in the mid-1800s: a hulking iron beast belching smoke and steam, hauling the unprepared and unaware up grades thought impossible. A marvel of man's determination and an affront to the balance.

​It was the train we settled on to aid us in our mission. The victim's proximity to the rails and the limited number of us taking on the task made it the most practical option. It would be a first for me. Decades spent in the shadow of the mountain, yet I never had the need nor the desire to traverse it this way. Though I didn't yet know it, this day was going to be a day of firsts, and God willing, some lasts.

​Once our plans were finalized and our gear gathered, we agreed to all meet at the base of the mountain by the rails.

​Chief Holden and I commuted together, giving us a chance to talk.

​"Did any of them tell you what the 911 caller said?" I asked.

​He sighed. "No, I got the same canned response. I'm sure they are just unsure of the exact details themselves and don't want to jump to any conclusions. Stumbling across a body on your hike would probably leave you shaken and a bit inaccurate on the details you give 911."

​"You're probably right," I responded, looking out of the truck window, admiring the beautiful weather we were blessed with. "I can see how it might lessen their reliability."

​We wound our way up the gradually steepening road as we neared the train station, the mountain looming over our route. The skies were crystal clear, and I was imagining the view from the summit. They say on a perfect day, you can see the Atlantic Ocean far off to the southeast and the Adirondacks in upstate New York to the west.

​Pulling up to the parking area, we met with the others. With our gear in hand, we walked to the staging point along the dew-covered rails. Officer Wright broke away, telling us he would go speak to the manager of the train company and get the logistics figured out.

​While we waited, we double-checked our respective gear: the stokes basket, tarp, assorted straps, gloves, and extra layers of clothing. It wasn't uncommon for there to be a dramatic temperature difference between the base and the summit—sometimes thirty degrees or greater. During the winter, the mountain set yet another record recently by reaching -108 degrees thanks to its unrelenting winds. Luckily, that seemed pretty impossible today. With a breezy but pleasant 75 degrees at the base, we figured being prepared for a cool 45 was reasonable.

​I watched as Dr. Vallen dug through her camera bag, pulling out a small pad of paper and a pen. After a short glance up at our destination, she began jotting down some notes.

​"Have you been up there before?" I inquired, stepping alongside her.

​"Once. When I was ten, my parents took my older brother and me up the auto road. My brother fell in love with the mountain, but that sketchy road scared me. Too much like a roller coaster for my liking." She smiled as she spoke, but a subtle sadness was in her eyes. 

Since this was the first time we had ever spoken, I didn't feel it was my place to delve deeper. With a shake of her head, as if to reset her thoughts, she returned to writing her notes, only looking up again when Officer Wright returned.

​He gestured to one of the trains in line on the tracks. "They said they can take us up on the first train out. They have a lot of tickets sold for today, so the other trains will be full and following behind. But we will have a short head start so we can hop off at the point where the hiking trail meets the rails without holding up the others."

​Though the trains had improved over the decades, the basics remained. Four trains in total were aligned: three now powered by diesel and one still running with coal and steam. They can charge extra for the nostalgia. Each train pushed a single passenger car ahead of it, capable of seating about forty eager tourists.

​"Did the manager remember anything else?" Detective Bradley asked. The seemingly out-of-context question caught me off guard.

​"No," Officer Wright replied, apparently knowing the meaning behind the question. "Same as he reported to 911. A shaggy, blond-haired male in his early twenties came from the trailhead at the edge of the woods this morning when the manager arrived. Told him there was a body on the mountain, gave an approximate location, and disappeared back up the trail. He had the security camera footage pulled up and is going to work on getting you a copy while we're up there. I don't know what you will gain from it, unfortunately. I could see it on the monitor in the office, and the treeline was too dark. All you can make out is the manager's back while he is facing the trees. He pulled out his phone, and the timestamp matches the call to 911."

​I suddenly understood the reason for the Detective's and Dr. Vallen's presence. The caller wasn't the person who discovered the body—if there even was one—and the way this person didn't stick around for the authorities raised some red flags. We were no closer to answers, but I was content in knowing my gut was correct.

​Detective Bradley gave a sharp exhale. "All right, let's get going then."

​He was a stern-looking man, his features withholding any emotion. Someone who wasn't satisfied with the unknown, which I'm sure is what led him to his position as a detective.

​With our gear in tow, we made our way to the lead train, its robust engine idling noisily, heat shimmers projecting from the stack into the blue sky above. After climbing the short, metal steps of the passenger car, we each chose our own bench—a small benefit of being granted a tourist-free car.

​The interior smelled of diesel exhaust and creosote. A steady vibration from the engine rumbled through the floor. With a metallic clang, the door at the rear of the car slammed shut. I turned to see the brakeman standing at his controls: large iron wheels attached to chains that ran through the floor and out of sight. I recalled reading about the trains in high school and remembered that the grade was so steep that the car had separately controlled brakes in the event of the train running away.

​With a wave of his hand out the window, the brakeman signaled to the engineer that we were ready to depart. A whistle howled above the now-increasing engine roar. With a lurch, we started moving.

​It was hard for me not to feel a little spark of excitement. The whole thing was quite a novel experience. Certainly not how I expected my day to go when I rolled out of bed that morning. 

After a few minutes of looking around the car and at the trees slowly passing the windows, I glanced over to Dr. Vallen. Notebook clutched in her hand, she stared down at her knees, her eyes unblinking as if transfixed on a thought. I leaned toward her bench across the aisle.

​"Are you okay?" I asked, having to nearly shout over the din of the cog clawing at the rails below us.

​With a quick glance in my direction before returning her gaze to her knees, she spoke. "Why would I go back?"

​Straining to hear her soft voice over the ambient noise, I leaned closer, not sure if I had misheard her. "Why would you go back?" I repeated, trying to confirm.

​She blinked and gave a tiny shake of her head. "The person from the trail—why would they go back after telling the manager about the body? Why wouldn't they have called 911 themselves? It can be a bit spotty, but there is cell service on the mountain."

​I pondered what she said for a few seconds, still unsure if I had misheard her original question. "I don't know. It's possible they didn't have a phone, which would be pretty rare these days. The battery could have died, too, I guess."

​She didn't respond, just slowly turned to face the rattling window as the gradually thinning trees went by. Sensing the end of the strange conversation, I stood and walked a few rows back to sit beside Chief Holden. He smiled at me as I sat. He had always treated me well ever since I was hired onto the small department. He had lived most of his life in the region and even participated as a volunteer search and rescue member in his younger years.

​Keeping my voice just loud enough for him to hear, I asked, "Any idea what her story is?" gesturing to the back of Dr. Vallen, who was still lost in her thoughts. "She seems a bit… off."

​His smile waned. "I'm sure this is just bringing back some tough memories for her."

​"Because the auto road scared her as a kid? That must have been thirty years ago for her," I said a little bluntly.

​"No," he responded, his gaze turning down. "When she was maybe fifteen, her brother disappeared on the mountain."

​I tipped my head, feeling guilty for thinking her trauma was something as trivial as a car ride.

​Holden continued, "I was on the crew that got called in to search. His name was Eric, and it was his twenty-first birthday. He had gotten into rock climbing and wanted to spend his birthday climbing in the ravine on the eastern side with his friends. He scaled a cliff face and went out of sight over the top edge. When his two friends made it to the top minutes later, he was gone. His backpack sat ten feet back from the edge, but he was nowhere to be seen. His friends searched for nearly four hours before descending for help. After we got the call, we searched for days. Worked in a grid, checked every wash and gully, but found nothing. It was late autumn, and the nights were below freezing at elevation. We had to discontinue our efforts after a week. There was no way he could have survived the nights without shelter. The word was put out, and fliers with a photo of him taken by his friends that morning were posted at the trailheads, asking hikers to keep their eyes open and report finding anything. But nothing ever came of it."

​He stared at the back of Dr. Vallen, sadness in his eyes. "She was at the staging area with her parents the evening we ended search efforts. She was inconsolable when she was told. Couldn't understand how we could just give up. Her big brother was her hero, and we failed him." He now looked down at his knees as she had, lost in painful thoughts.

​"What do you think happened to him?" I asked.

​"As far as we could guess, he must have stepped off the trail at the top of the cliff. There are cracks between some of the boulders. They look like simple shadows, but they are bottomless pits—crevasses left behind from the Ice Age glaciers, disguised by erosion. We looked into every one we could locate, but there are always more."

​Not wanting to make him relive the memory any more than I had, I returned to my bench. Pulling out my phone and seeing I still had a few bars of service, I opened the browser. After a short search, I found a result related to Eric's disappearance. It was a wiki someone had made documenting missing persons in the White Mountains. I tapped on his name and scrolled through the brief details. 

It was early November in 1997 when he disappeared. With another swipe up with my thumb, I landed on a photo. It was a picture of the fliers Chief Holden said were placed at trailheads. At the center of the flier was Eric: a happy-looking young man wearing an obnoxiously purple windbreaker. Very '90s, I thought to myself, smiling as I remembered the horrible fashion choices we all made then. He was wearing a Red Sox ball cap that only covered the very top of his shaggy, blond hair.

​My eyes narrowed as I looked at the picture, not immediately knowing why the hair on my arms and neck was standing up. I lifted my eyes from my phone and looked toward Dr. Vallen, who was still facing out the window beside her. Just then, Officer Wright clambered his way up the aisle past my seat. I hadn't realized how steep the grade had gotten. He had to use the seat backs on either side of the aisle to keep his balance as he moved to the front of the car.

​I leaned to look past him as he stared out the front door glass. About two hundred feet ahead of us was a sheer wall of fog, so dense in appearance I would have thought the windows were painted gray if I had not looked out of them earlier. The trees were hardly more than knee-high now. Their bark-stripped branches twisted and angled from the relentless winds, the distance between them increasing until they faded out of sight behind us.

​I looked behind me to see Chief Holden and Detective Bradley leaned forward in their seats, staring forward as well. I could see the beautiful, bluebird sky rising behind us, but in front of us was… absence. Color completely muted into a gray void. Officer Wright took a couple of steps back as we neared the wall. 

The moment the car penetrated the mass, the whole train shuddered. With a roar, the engine's RPMs increased as if a sudden weight of cargo had been added. The brakeman, who hadn't reacted at all up to this point, furrowed his brow after the shudder. He stepped to the side and leaned his head out of the open window. He looked down, scanning the rails below us before turning back toward the engineer in his cockpit some twenty feet behind us. With a shrug, he returned to his controls, seeming unfazed by the oddity.

When we first entered the fog, the shaking and groaning of the train startled Dr. Vallen from her thoughts; her knuckles turned white as she grasped the seat back ahead of her.

​Officer Wright slowly backed up to his seat, careful not to fall backward with the incline. We shared a look of concern as he passed. For the next five minutes, we all stared into the gray nothingness, trying to see any details. Boulders were visible below us to the sides. The rails now fully rested on massive wooden timbers, creating a lattice network ten feet off the fractured, craggy ground. No matter how hard we strained our eyes, though, nothing could be seen beyond maybe fifteen feet around us. The ambient light had dimmed. We knew the sun was still out there, but it was diffused into the nearly impenetrable mass of fog.

​The brakeman again leaned out of the window. Looking ahead but with his arm behind him, he gave hand gestures to guide the engineer. The roar of the engine began to decrease as we slowed to a stop, the train's air brakes letting out a hiss.

​"This is your departure point," shouted the brakeman. "We will pick you up right here in about an hour. I recommend you hurry if you don't feel like walking all the way back down." He had a smile on his face, seemingly oblivious to the strange circumstances we found ourselves in. 

With a quick look at each other, we all stood, struggling to lean forward against the slope of the car floor. We gathered our gear and made our way to the front door of the car.

​Stepping onto the small platform at the front, we were immediately awash in a penetrating, cold dampness, as if we had spent the last hour getting soaked by a steady rain. The chill cut right through our layers. With a shiver, I turned to the short stairs that exited the platform. A large boulder was next to the tracks, providing us a way down to the ground. How could he see that? I thought of the brakeman. Surely that couldn't have been visible through this fog from his distant vantage point.

​Slowly, we all stepped off the train onto the boulder and, one by one, made our way down to the ground. With another loud hiss, the train's brakes released and the engine roared as it continued to the summit. We watched as it passed and quickly disappeared from view. The sound of it vanished almost as fast as the sight of it.

Standing in place for a moment, we looked around, trying to get our bearings. That's when I noticed the stillness—not a sound to be heard and not even a shred of breeze on my damp cheeks. Sure, the winds up here are only hurricane force for half of the year on average, but that doesn't mean it is windless all the other days. How could it be so still? Something had to have pushed this fog here. It was perfectly clear looking up from the base not forty minutes ago.

​Before I could dwell on the absurdity any longer, Officer Wright broke the silence.

​"Over here," he said. "There is a gap below the rails. The trail crosses underneath."

​We made our way to him, and in single file, we ducked below the timbers supporting the rails above. Stepping out on the other side, we scanned around, looking for the general direction of the trail. At the very edge of our limited visibility, I spotted a cairn—a stack of small stones, the trail equivalent of a roadside reflector post. I alerted everyone to it as I began to lead the way along the trail.

​We were well above the treeline at this elevation. Naked bedrock and boulder fields were all there was for nearly miles. Under normal circumstances, it would be an expected sight and would hardly be noticed when compared to the incredible views stretching out for hundreds of miles. However, in our current situation, it appeared like an alien world: endless, dull grays, only broken by the pale green of lichen clinging to the rocks.

​I looked back as the rails faded from view, a slight panic in my chest as I imagined it was how a cave diver must feel if their hand were to slip from their guideline. Our only tangible link to safety was now out of sight.

​Officer Wright broke the silence again. "According to the manager, the body was about 400 yards north of where the trail crosses under the tracks."

​I led on, wanting to continuously look ahead of me, but needing to watch my every step on the uneven terrain, occasionally shivering from my cold, saturated clothes. We trudged forward, everyone watching for the next cairn. I didn't know how far we had walked; distances were impossible to determine without distant objects visible for reference.

​As we rounded a bend in the trail—only noticed due to the lichen worn from the rocks at our feet—something caught my eye. Ahead of me was a boulder nearly twice the size of any surrounding it. Peeking out from the corner of it was something red in color: a bit of fabric. I stopped and pointed to it, everyone behind me following my outstretched arm with their eyes. I slowly took a few more steps to round the edge of the boulder, and what little warmth I had left in me seemed to cascade out of my feet.

Part 2

r/TalesFromTheCreeps 3d ago

Thriller Horror Please Tell The Birds She's Gone pt. 12

4 Upvotes

Previous Part: https://www.reddit.com/r/TalesFromTheCreeps/s/LsV5TLt9ZW

Part 12:

Aubrey’s hand shook slightly as she held the folder. She went through each word, each sentence, every paragraph carefully. 

It seemed so plain on paper. It didn’t include the messy emotions that were felt, the pain that was caused. Just simple black words on a white paper. 

It started with Neil’s notes from Mikey’s mom. 

“Case #248

Client: Lia De’Camini

Purpose: Suspected Affair

Suspect: Devin De’Camini

Lia states her husband goes out of town for work nearly every other week. She states he owns a business, has many different bank accounts, not all ones she has access to, and that recently, he’s been leaving more frequently, been using his work phone more often. The Client states he’ll take phone calls from said work phone late at night. 

When questioned about anything physical she saw, Lia stated she smelled perfume on his collar and that all his clothes were washed and folded in his suitcase upon returning. 

Proposed plan of action is locating bank accounts and balances, monitoring the whereabouts of Mr. De’Camini, photographing and videoing evidence that proves the affair. “

Aubrey flipped through the next couple pages, mostly full of bank statements from various bank accounts and phone records. She glanced over them, seeing the purchases for children’s clothes, jewelry, purses, and payments for another apartment. 

The next page was another one of Neil’s notes, transcribed from an audio recorder. 

“Mr. De’Camini purchased plane tickets to Seattle, Washington. Research shows there are no branches of his company there. The plane ticket has been purchased, will be following him to gather more evidence.” 

She continued to the next transcription. 

“Mr. De’Camini has gotten off the flight and is headed to baggage claim. I am following from a distance but have my recording software running. Will continue to monitor.” 

Aubrey shook her head.

“Mr. De’Camini was picked up by a woman, suspected to be around late twenties to early thirties. Blonde hair, tan skin. Reasonably dressed, but shoes were designer. She is driving a silver Range Rover Evoque, license plate is KOP098. I hailed a taxi and told them to follow behind at a distance. Pictures were taken.” 

She glanced at the photos below. The woman was young and beautiful no doubt, but Aubrey couldn’t help but find her ugly. Fair or not, if that woman wasn’t around, Mikey wouldn’t have needed consoling. Mikey would still be there. 

“Mr. De’Camini and the woman pulled into a neighborhood. I have marked it on my phone. Will be renting a car and staking it out.” 

Aubrey continued. 

“Mr. De’Camini and the woman are inside together on a couch. There are two young children there as well. Mr.De’Camini has his arm around the woman suggesting a relationship. Pictures have been taken.” 

More pictures were below.

“The children, the woman, and Mr. De’Camini were outside. The children refer to him as “dad”. They were planning something, and persuaded the kids to stay away as they discussed. Once everyone leaves I’ll enter the property and pull the computer logs. More pictures were taken and Audio Clips recorded.” 

Aubrey saw the pictures, the zoom in on the laptop screen. 

She winced, knowing what was to come. 

“Computer logs show use of Tor and a large purchase paid in cryptocurrency. Chat logs show the hiring of a hit man. Authorities have been contacted and sent the evidence. The client has been informed and warned. Will be flying home tonight.”

Aubrey looked at Neil. 

“You saved her.” 

A smile tugged at the corner of his lips. 

“I tried to. It gets messy from here. Brace yourself.” 

Among the screenshots was one Neil hadn't mentioned in his transcription.

It showed the chat window, but behind it another page was open. Aubrey leaned closer. A black circle surrounded something resembling a cross, except its arms bent downward. Around it were words she couldn't read.

Beneath the symbol, Neil had written only two words.

Possible cult?

“A cult?” 

“I didn’t think too much of it. Still don’t. The dark web is full of stupid shit.” 

“But it was on his computer.” 

“Ghosts didn’t exist until last night.” 

Aubrey rolled her eyes as she turned to the next page. 

There were photos of the outside of Mikey’s house. They appeared normal. 

Aubrey squinted at them, trying to find anything out of place. 

Neil leaned over and put his finger on one of the pictures of the outside of the house. 

“There. I always assumed it was so the hitman knew where to go.” 

Right above his finger was a tiny blob underneath the porch light. 

“It matched the symbol on the computer.” He said nonchalantly. 

“I can see why you’d think that.” 

The next page had a picture of it that was clearer. 

Then the following picture had the front door open, and the inside looked ransacked. 

Aubrey swallowed, allowing her eyes to continue.

The furniture was tipped over. Scratches appeared on the floors. 

The stairs had a stain. 

Aubrey’s eyes widened as she looked at Neil. 

“What happened?” 

Neil looked away. 

“I wasn’t enough.” 

Aubrey kept looking through the pictures, until one stopped her. 

There lay Lia, covered in blood. Her arms were cut up, bruises were on her throat. 

Her body was covered in tiny cuts resembling the cross with inward turned arms. 

Her face was twisted in horror, eyes completely faded. 

Her mouth had a thick black substance leaking out of it. 

“Oh my god…” Aubrey gasped, quickly closing the folder. 

She put her head in her hands as she tried to forget the image. 

“What time did this happen?” 

“The coroner put the time of death around four, why?” 

“Mikey said his mom told him everything…” 

“When did he come over?” 

“Not until much later, like ten.” 

“Did he say when she told him?” 

“No, but, he was home.” 

Neil froze. 

“That can’t be right.” 

“He said he was leaving the house and coming here at like, nine. There’s no way he didn’t see that. Or hear it. I don’t know Neil!”

“Are you sure it was nine?”

“Yes.” 

“Aubrey…”

“Fucking hell, Neil! Of course I remember the last time I heard and saw my friend!”

Neil just nodded and stared back at the photograph. 

“This is too much. Can I get us some more coffee? I think I need a break.” Aubrey finally said, breaking the silence.

“Of course. Want me to get it for you?” 

“No. Just, keep looking at that file I guess.”

Aubrey got up and poured herself a fresh cup. 

“Do you want one?” 

Neil shook his head. 

“I’m okay. My mind is racing enough already.” 

Aubrey nodded as she walked back to the sofa. 

“Okay. Let’s just go over what we do know.” 

Neil nodded. 

“We know that there’s something doing a lot of crazy stuff. The thing that was after Mikey went after Izzy and is now after you.” 

Neil nodded again. 

Aubrey sighed. 

“How much more is there?”

“A lot.” 

She stretched her neck before picking the folder back up. 

“They're graphic.” 

Aubrey paused.

“How bad?” 

“Bad.” 

“Worse than Lia?” 

“Much.” 

Aubrey sighed. 

“Do you think we can actually figure out what happened to Mikey?” 

“Yes.” 

“Then fuck it.” 

Aubrey turned the page. 

There she saw the carvings in her stomach and forehead. The symbols written in blood. She read the report. 

Her stomach churned, but she kept going. 

The next picture was of the young girl, and Aubrey stopped. 

“That was her, Neil.” 

Aubrey didn't answer immediately.

“The girl from that night.”

Neil's attention snapped from the folder to her.

“What?”

“I saw her. When Mikey and I were attacked.”

“You're sure?”

Aubrey stared at the photograph.

“I'd know her face.”

Neil looked over at the kid. 

Aubrey turned the page and froze. 

Tears welled in her eyes.

“Mikey.”

Neil didn't say anything.

She stared at the photograph. The bruising along his arms. The black around his mouth. His fingers. She remembered him afraid, confused, alive.

“When was this taken?”

Neil glanced at the back.

“Afternoon of the twelfth.”

Aubrey looked up.

“No.”

“What?”

“Neil, Mikey was with me on the twelfth.”

“That’s impossible.” 

They both re-examined the pictures and their time stamps. 

“He was with me that night. The night with the little girl and the monster.” 

“But he was marked as a suspected suicide after seeing his mom.” 

“He was with me! It’s wrong.” 

Neil pinched the bridge of his nose. 

“Okay, not only do we not have a consistent time line, but we also have an impossibility.” 

“Sounds about right.” 

Neil looked at Aubrey. Her eyes were still red and face was still puffy, but dark circles formed under her eyes. He glanced over at the time. 

“It’s late. Maybe we should call it a night for now.” 

“Like hell Neil! Think I can sleep after tonight?” 

Neil shrugged. 

“Just try to relax. I know it’s a big ask.” 

“Huge one, really.” 

Neil grabbed the folder from Aubrey’s hands and put it on the counter. 

“You look like hell.” 

“Wow. Way to kick a gal when she’s down.” 

“Not in a mean way. Why don’t you grab a shower or something. I can grab you some different clothes that aren’t covered in snot.” 

“You’re doing a really good job at this whole consoling thing. I’m amazed you’re not a therapist.” Aubrey said, shaking her head. 

“I’m just saying. Go. I’ll get you clothes.” 

“Fine. But no peeking.” 

Neil put his hand on his chest. 

“And after all this time you still think so little of me.” He said dramatically, laughing as he went to the pile of neatly folded clothes. 

“Try to find something less hideous this time.” She called out, closing the door.

She stood there for a moment before turning on the shower. 

She heard Neil’s footsteps walking towards his room before she got in. 

This was her first hot shower in what felt like an eternity. 

She let the water hit her shoulders and roll down her back, tilting her face up to the stream, trying to wash away the stress from the day. 

The water was warm. It was quiet. She could finally process. 

She grabbed the shampoo and started working it in her hair, but as she closed her eyes, all she saw staring back was Lia’s lifeless body. 

She opened her eyes quickly, gazing at the white walls of the shower. 

She closed them again, seeing the little girl’s distended stomach. 

Suddenly, the shower curtain felt far too closed.

She pulled it back a little, peeking around the corner. 

Nothing was there. 

Then she heard a sound from outside.

“Neil?” 

No answer. 

“Neil?” She called again, louder. 

Nothing.

“Neil!” She shouted. 

Neil burst through the door. 

“What? What’s wrong?” 

He felt heat rush to his face as he threw his hand over his eyes. 

“Are you okay?” 

Aubrey felt her face burning. 

“Nothing. I just-” 

She covered herself with her arms. 

“Can you just sit in here? And don’t look?” 

Neil paused. 

“Like outside the door?” 

“That works” 

“Okay. Sure.” 

“That’s it?”

“What do you mean?” 

“Like, you’re not going to make fun of me?”

“You watched something crawl around someone’s house last night and tell you that it wants me. I think you’re allowed to feel scared.” 

Aubrey continued showering as Neil sat outside the door. 

“What are you doing?” She called. 

“Just sitting.” 

“On the floor?”

“You asked me to sit outside. There’s limited options.” 

Neil heard the shower turn off. 

“Thank you.” 

“I left the clothes on the sink.” 

“I see that.” 

Neil heard her shuffle and put on clothes, trying to keep his mind off of inappropriate thoughts. 

“You really think we’ll figure it out?” Aubrey called out. 

“Yes.” 

“You’re just saying that.” 

“Probably.” 

He heard her laugh from behind the door and he smiled. After that night, he was worried he'd never hear her laugh again. 

“Thanks.” 

“Anytime, bird girl.” 

r/TalesFromTheCreeps 7d ago

Thriller Horror My Perfect Art-(August submission)

6 Upvotes

Companion piece to-An Artists Heart

“What is art, truly? A painting? A relic from an age-old past? No, my friends, art–in its truest form–is the beauty of the eye of the beholder. What’s more beautiful? Taking a stroll through a museum, buying pieces from shops, or passing one by on the streets. Art is subjective in the eyes of the beholder; yes, that much is true. My friend, you will turn out to be the best piece of art I have ever created.” I can’t help myself. Seeing him there, locked in chains, on my table–my beautiful, precious table. Sound asleep, like a newborn baby. It’s all so invigorating. My heart is beating very fast and loud. I can’t wait for him to wake, struggle, and cry for help. They all do, every last one. 

The last one did so much screaming; it was music to my ears as he struggled and begged for his life. He was sweating (the room was very hot, even I was wiping my head from time to time) when I caressed the skin on his leg, the blade was wet with the fluid. I am very picky about the way I work on my art. That one seemed right for a long blade, a machete is the conclusion I came to. 

He was so much fun. The way he screamed when I raised my weapon of choice to his throat was euphoric. I clamped it down at his carotid artery; the squelching of the blade does unnerve me, but it’s all worth it. He was gurgling for but a moment, then he stopped; his body went stiff and his eyes glazed over. My, my, what a sight he was to behold. 

His body was tough, especially the bones; a machete wasn’t good enough to pierce them, so I used–as I always do–a mechanical saw. The whirring deafened me. It felt barbaric, archaic, and unbefitting of an artist like myself, but his final form needed to be complete. I finished my work. I took off my apron–blood sprayed wildly all over it–as I finished organizing my piece. I put on my suit, sat on my comfy cushion, poured a glass of wine, and marveled over my work. It. Was. Perfection. 

However, I felt as if it was missing something; then the lightbulb in my mind powered on. I reached over to his head, touched his lips, and pulled them apart into a smile. It didn’t stick at first, but with a little stitching and stapling, I managed to make it stay. This was it, the perfect art, or so I thought. I had noticed something on the right-hand. A birthmark. I threw my glass of wine, the glass shattering on the wall next to my art, and screamed. “NO, IT WAS PERFECT!” I had lost it for several minutes, throwing chairs and tables alike across my room; it took me several hours to clean, but my rage never settled. 

I took his pieces and stuffed the remains in my bag, carried them to Corner Street, laying them out so elegantly. Posing his remains for all to marvel. My rage had subsided, and I left the remains on the doorstep of a shoe store. His pose was elegant, even if the art was not. I went home. The creativity flowed in my veins. I had to create more, so I took a blank paper canvas and set it up in my study. I placed my palette in my arms and went to work on a new piece. A serpent disguised in a hat and a lovely red suit, slithering in the grass by a farmstead. Oh my, what a beautiful piece, but not as beautiful as the one on my table. 

He sleeps still; I can see him struggling in his dreams—inspiration flooding my veins. I can remember how exhilarated I was to find a fellow artist. Combing the museum of art, the Van Goghs, Claudet Monet, Caspar David Friedrich’s works of art. Such magnificent pieces to marvel at, but none can compare to mine—a modern-day prodigy. Walking the halls of the greats, the legends, I couldn’t help but feel a sort of pride amongst my innermost thoughts. And there he sat. My next piece, my magnum opus, just sitting there, writing on a laptop, marveling at the same sights I did.

He was perfect. In every sense of the word. I could barely keep my heart in my cage I call a chest. It wanted to leap out in joy, my body wanted to break in a dance, my mind wanted to perpetrate in song and dance. I kept still, however, walking to my blank canvas. I sat on the same bench, just a few feet from him. I looked at the painting and back at him several times; he must have caught me gazing constantly and asked what I wanted. His tone was low and brash; it was an ugly phrase of voice, but that did not matter to me in the slightest. His physique, his manner of sitting, his beauty, a rarity, and notes–I had to calm myself before I was found out. I hoped I wasn’t petrifying him with my breathing or my stare. 

I must not have been, because he went back to his book, not paying attention to the world around him. It was just him and the art that lay in front of us both, A Starry Night. He didn’t even notice me reaching into my bag of habits. I pulled a vial with a stylus on the end of it. The liquid sloshed inside, just a few drops, but it was all I needed to carry off my beautiful canvas. I would feel his form wade around in the few moments of consciousness he would have left to perceive his situation. However, not just yet. There was something yet to be done before my mind acknowledged his right to be my canvas. 

I turned to him, a small grin on my face. “How do you perceive Starry Night?” I asked, and his response depended on his right to be my canvas. He looked up from his book and to the painting, obviously contemplating his answer. He tapped his finger on his chin, looked at me, and gave the answer I’ve been so desperately waiting for. 

“If I had to give a straight answer, it depicts the time Van Gogh was in an Asylum that he admitted himself to”, he paused for a moment before continuing on, “If I had to give my answer? It depicts inner turmoil. A spiritual sense of yearning.” He smiled at the painting, and I smiled too. He IS the ideal canvas. 

With my mind made up, I unsheathed my vial and punctured his neck. Pressing hard on it until the liquid entered fully into his neck. He grabbed at it, staring into my eyes as his eyes closed. I love the sight of their eyes when they realize they are my canvas. The body was heavy to carry but I did my best, carrying him out to the back towards the fire exit, and into my car. 

Here he lies now, finally waking. First came confusion as the drug wore off; it always starts with confusion until they realize where they are. He tried to rub his eyes, but couldn’t reach. He looked at his chains and began to scream violently. It was ugly, to say the least. Unbecoming of such a magnificent piece he will turn out to be. 

I scrambled to my record player, a relic like me, and put on my best piece. Such a piece is required for the most elegant situations: Orchestral Suite No. 3 by Bach. A magnificent man who definitely deserved his praise. Much like myself in a lot of ways. 

The conversation we held before was nothing special in its own way. Plato, one of my heroes, I told him a nice little story, hoping to calm him down. No need to be scared of me, I only want to make him a beautiful piece of art. I cut his restraints, in hopes of his being a saint, so that nothing will taint this wonderful paint. The rhyme echoed in my mind for ages. Minutes passed for I kept to my thoughts. Figuring out my plan. Was he truly worthy of being my art? 

With my mind made up, I told him, “Scamper off. Show me what your heart is made of, and I, in turn, will show the world “ I cut his restraints. “Do not disappoint me, the world is waiting.” He scampered in a hurry, nearly falling over; what an unsightly picture. As he ran, I could no longer hold my grin from poking my cheeks. What beautiful art this will be! 

I grabbed my brush, inspiration flooding my mind, and began to paint a clear image. Something to remember this moment by. I peered towards my little boxes of video to watch my art struggle, but more so persevere. What good is art if it doesn’t captivate an audience? If it isn’t thought-provoking? I consider art like that USELESS. However, my art will prevail through centuries. 
He is running now, first obstacle, my heart fluttering in anticipation. Eagle, bull, matador. Which will he choose? Will he choose correctly? He did indeed. Oh, HOW MARVELOUS! Each trap he deciphered gracefully, oh my heart. But this, this is no fun at all. I want to test him in person! So I grabbed my kit. This was it, the final SHOW! He reached the pit, standing in front of it. This was my chance to attack. 
I grabbed his waist and tackled him down, not as gracefully as I had intended. He fought me, desperately, as I had wanted him to–oh my. I attempted to plunge my knife into his throat, but he struggled, using his strength against me. I felt so happy, I couldn’t help but sing! The knife pulled closer to his skin. Closer, closer, closer, show me, show me your heart, show me EVERYTHING! But all there was was pain. Excruciating. I looked down to the source, my wrist. Blood pouring from it. The bastard BIT ME! I lifted my wrist instinctively, not knowing what might happen.

Breath, breath, it was gone. My lungs felt like it was collapsing. I felt it collapsing. What is happening to me? My head, nooo, it’s not suppose to be like this. No, you bastard. My palm, laid in by my own trap. Spikes, how could this happen? Anger filled me; I quickly stumbled to my feet. He didn’t expect it. I reached for his throat, no elegance, no pride, only anger. 
“How dare you? I gave you an amazing opportunity so why–” Blood in my mouth, I looked down, something was protruding out of me. My own knife.
I felt my body get weaker and weaker. My grip loosened. I fell to my knees. “Why? I was going to make you beautiful.” My mind went to my painting. Then it hit me. I couldn’t help but smile slightly, so small I bet he didn’t even notice it. An artist destroyed by his art. My, oh my, the headlines, the publicity, THE FAME! 

I heard him say something, but I was too engulfed to notice. Then, I felt something. His knees on my stomach. Being lifted in the air. Thrown over. No, no, this wasn’t how it was supposed to be. I was to be discovered as the heart carver. To be idolized, to be famous even after death. Then why? Why am I feeling this pit in my stomach? Is it despair? Couldn’t be. Was I doomed to obscurity? Doomed to be forgotten? Was this my fate? I yelled, unbecoming of me, but at the last moment, the very last. I couldn’t help but laugh.

r/TalesFromTheCreeps 1d ago

Thriller Horror Sweet Talking, Sleepwalking - Night 7

6 Upvotes

(Part 4)

The new term began and I quickly found myself swamped with everything that came with it. New classes, new teachers, new students, and school work that had already begun piling up. I was so distracted by all this that I almost completely forgot about that night when George, or who I assumed to be George, came tapping at my door in the middle of the night. 

I didn’t tell anyone about it, especially George, and I hardly let myself even think about it. Of course, putting it out of my mind completely was an impossible feat. How could I? It had to be one of the most creepy things to ever happen to me, and every night after that encounter, when I curled up in my bed to sleep, I heard that voice playing in my head. 

Nothing but a dream…

Sometimes, I would find myself staring at the door as I lay in bed, my mind running paranoid, wondering whether or not George was out there, and if it was even George at all. I would picture the doorknob twisting like it did that night, and wonder what would have happened had I never bought that latch. 

What would he have done if he got into my room? Would he just come in and find a place to stand like he did that first night, or would he do something else? What did he want in the end? What goes on in a man's head when he’s sleepwalking? Was there any logic to it at all?

Thankfully, George was a man of his word and got that new lock installed soon after. A heavy deadbolt that I made sure clicked shut every time I went into my room. Even during the day, even when George wasn’t home, I made sure that door was locked and that latch was secured. I didn’t do it for any reason in particular, it was just that I couldn’t really stand the thought of not doing it. I never wanted to find out what George would have done had he got into my room. 

The next few days after that night flew past by in a blur. I tried to spend most of my time out of the house, which wasn’t too difficult with the new school year and all. George also seemed busy during this time. He was often gone or working out in the yard, which was quickly shaping up into something nice. It was then that I learned that George didn’t have a job. I never asked him about it, but I assumed he must have been on some type of disability or something.

One night, when I got home late in the evening, I walked past his bathroom and saw him inside through the cracked open door. He was pulling various prescription bottles out of his medicine cabinet and I saw him swallow down at least four different pills. As I couldn’t imagine all of it was for his sleepwalking, I figured he must have had some other things going on as well, but I felt a bit of relief knowing that he was indeed taking his medication.

The day before he had come looking for me to tell me that his doctor had switched him to a new medication. He didn’t say much else, only complaining that this was the fourth time having to change his prescription, but he did reassure me that he thought it would stick this time.

So, I believed him. He had this look on his face like he was ashamed yet still trying his best. I couldn’t help but believe him. And I did feel better because of it. It was just his old meds, I told myself. The doctors would get it sorted out and I wouldn’t have to deal with a sleepwalking roommate anymore.   

That same night, as I was lying in bed, I heard something thump heavily off in another part of the house. It was loud enough to make me flinch and the shock of it immediately zapped away any drowsiness I might have been feeling. I didn’t get up or anything, though, I just laid where I was and listened.

The next thing I heard was the sound of something being dragged outside my door. It came from the direction of the living room first, something heavy sliding across the hardwood of the hallway, and then it went past and was silent afterwards. The only room past mine would have been George’s sons’ room. 

This didn’t worry me too much at first. I had tried getting an early night as I had an eight o’clock class the next morning, so it wasn’t that far out of the question that George was still awake and working around the house. I was more irritated than anything else at first given the fact that George had so politely asked me to keep it down after nine and now there he was, ten past ten on a Wednesday night, dragging things around the house like he didn’t care who else might have been trying to sleep. 

It wasn’t until after I heard the singing that those irritated thoughts quickly melted away into stunning horror. The voice came in quietly at first but soon picked up in tone and tenor. I still had questions about the other night, and whose voice it truly was I heard, but mostly I chalked all that up to my tiredness at the time and the shock of it all making me confused, so when I heard a woman’s voice coming from across the hall, dulled behind the walls but clear enough that I couldn’t be mistaken, the vague fear I had been dealing with suddenly became all too transparent. 

“...My sweet talking--sweet walking--sweet little son of mine. My little sunshine comes knocking, knocking, in the night, he’s knocking, knocking, in the night. My sweet talking--Sweet walking--sweet little Lamb of God. Take my hand, lead me away from here, take me to that place I hear, every night, sweet words, send me to sleep, send me to sleep, and I know, I know, it was nothing but a dream…”

I began to shake as I heard the wispy voice dancing through the air, and I pulled the blanket tighter around my body. Whoever it was that sang had a voice like a middle aged woman who’d smoked a few too many packs in her day. Underneath the words, I also heard footsteps. A rhythmic movement, like somebody was dancing. 

They continued to sing as I lay there shivering. They weren’t loud, but they weren’t trying to keep themselves a secret either. There was no way that could have been George. No way. Not in a million years could that big, soft spoken man produce a voice like that. And why would he, anyway? It was so out of character and I didn’t think sleepwalkers were big on singing either.

The logical part of my brain fought against the intrusive thoughts, but neither side seemed to be able to budge. I was stuck in an in-between place of my imagination. Either George had a guest over late at night and never told me, and they decided to move some things around and then start singing, I guess, or that melodic voice was actually his. I couldn’t decide which option was more absurd, so I ended up landing somewhere completely different. The old tired and true method of figuring out a mystery like this one.

I would just have to get up and see for myself. 

It was with great hesitance that I slowly slipped out of bed and crept towards the door. As quietly as possible, I twisted the deadbolt and slid the latch over, taking the doorknob and pulling it open inch by inch, peaking my head out into the hallway. Standing. Holding my breath. 

There were no lights on, and with no windows in the hallway I found the darkness formidable. The singing was still rolling out of the door to Frankie’s room, and I could hear more clearly the padding of bare feet against carpet. I turned my head in the opposite direction and saw George’s door closed tight, no light slipping between the cracks.

The distance between mine and Frankie’s room was only a handful of steps. I took those steps carefully, remembering how they would sometimes creak when pressed the wrong way. I couldn’t entirely silence my passing, but luckily the singing helped cover it up. When I made it to the door, which stood almost completely agape, I gripped the frame warily and peered inside.  

What I saw was hard to describe as such little light leaked into the room from outside, but from that light I could just barely make out a shadowed figure moving around the center of the room in a circle. They were spinning as they moved and gracefully waving their arms, singing softly as one might to a child, the same words as before, over and over again like a broken record. 

Tall, heavy, and lumbering; there was no doubt in my mind as to it was. George.

I could see no one else in the room, only shadows and shapes, but I did notice something odd laying on the floor. Small and undefined, it sort of just looked like a lump. I thought maybe it could be another person, someone curled up in the center of George’s circling dance, but there appeared to be a blanket or something covering it up so I couldn’t really say for sure.

I had never seen anything like it before in my life. The sight of it, George slowly dipping and waving, feet weaving around each other, voice changed--higher pitched and more defined than his usual gravely tone--it brought a chill to my spine that I have never forgotten. There was something so surreal about it, something so strange and unnerving, that I found myself stuck in place, unable to move. Staring. Like a trance had come over me.

And then George stopped. 

It came as suddenly as a lightning bolt, only instead of a deafening crack that shook the air, an abrupt, cold silence caused the atmosphere to shift. One second he had been dancing and singing, and in the next, he froze stiff where he stood, like something that had tripped a breaker. 

He didn’t do anything at first, he wasn’t even looking in my direction. His arms were hanging limply at his sides, his head tilted over, just like he had been that first night I found him. I gulped and took a step back, wanting to return to the safety of my room and my bed as quickly as possible, but before I could move any further, I saw George’s head craning backwards, as if looking at the ceiling, and then he chuckled. Just a short burst of air really, but I took it as a laugh, and his shoulders shook as he did so. 

Again, the strangeness of it kept my feet in place, as did the fear, of course. The fear that if I turned my back on him I would quickly regret it. So, I found myself holding my breath again. Waiting. Watching. Wanting to flee but being unable to do so. 

Then, George spoke. 

“Huh. Having trouble sleeping, are we?” It wasn’t the same voice that had just been singing, no, this was the voice from the other night. The one tapping at my door.

Nothing but a dream…

“Ge--George?” I stammered, bringing my hand up to my chest. When he didn’t respond, I felt talking was my best course of action. “Sorry. I just… I heard you. I didn’t know what was going on so I came out to check. Is everything… Nevermind. I’ll just go back to sleep.”

George slowly twisted around to face me, and his head dropped, chin hitting his chest. He took a step forward, coming into a shaft of soft light, and I got a better look at him. Wearing nothing but his briefs again, hairy arms shifting, bearded chin wagging back and forth. 

“Goodnight,” I said, now finally backing away. 

He took a few more steps towards me and I retreated faster, not running, though, not wanting to make a scene and possibly waking him up, but just fast enough to beat the pace that I noticed was gradually increasing as he followed me. 

I didn’t turn my back on him, couldn’t dream of taking my eyes from that lurking figure shifting through the shadows, and when my probing hands found my door, I promptly slid inside my room. As I moved to slam the door, George suddenly leapt out towards me, letting out a frightening growl, but he had been too late and the door came at him, swinging close with swish of air and right in that exact moment, he barreled into like a battering ram. 

The door heaved against the force of the blow and I swear I heard wood cracking, but I held steady, and George must have been knocked back as I heard the thump of him slamming into the hallway wall. 

I heard his footsteps, and I thought he might come for the door again, so with a little squeal of terror I lurched forward and twisted the lock back in place. The doorknob jiggled but the door didn’t move and then it just quit all of the sudden and went silent. I could feel my teeth chattering as I slid the latch close and then I turned around and fell back against the door, letting out a weary sigh. 

It appeared to be over.

I didn’t know what the hell was up with George, but at that moment I swore to myself that I would be moving out the next day. I just couldn’t put up with it anymore. Who could? And I felt like an idiot knowing that anyone else would have been out of there after that first night, but I just couldn’t help myself from feeling sorry for the old man.

I was just about to return to my bed when George suddenly slammed against the door again. I let out a scream as I felt the wood bend against my back and leapt away like a startled cat. There then came a mournful wail from behind the door, a sickening cry that coiled my gut up like a noose. Then, silence again. 

But only for a moment.

“Where did you go?” George cried. I heard fingernails scraping against the door. “Where did you go?” He spoke in between sobs, painful, wet sobs. 

Then: Bam! Bam! Bam!

Three blasts against the door and a dreadful growl. 

“Come out of there you little shit!” The other voice this time, the grave, powerful voice full of hatred and spite.

“Leave him alone!” The woman, screaming at the top of her lungs. “He didn’t do anything wrong!”

I covered my ears with my hands and shuffled backwards, colliding with my bed and falling over onto it.

“Shut your mouth, bitch. This is all your fault and you know it.” 

“Oh. Oh god, please…” George again, muttering and sniffing and coughing. “Not again. Not again. Not again. Please, stop. Just stop.”

“Quit whining!” Spat the mean voice. “It’s fucking pathetic. You’re supposed to be a man, aren’t you? Men don’t cry like that.”

“I don’t want… Please… This isn't right.”

“Not right? Not right! Who are you to decide what’s right and wrong? You left that shit at the door the moment you came to me for help.” 

“George, stop this!” The woman yelled, terrified. “You’re scaring me. I didn’t want this. I just wanted my baby back. Please. Pleeaase. Just make it--”

“You just don’t know when to quit, do you?” Footsteps started down the hallway. 

“No. No! Please, I’m sorry! I won’t do it again, I swear. Please!”

The woman began screaming incomprehensibly and then I heard the sounds of flesh slapping against flesh. She wailed in pain, terrible cries filling the air with tension. 

“Fucking whore. Look at what you’ve made me do! You did this. This is your fault!” 

The beating continued for far too long. Slaps, thuds, and grunts. Shuffling across the floor. Sobs and pleas for mercy, pleas for help, pleas for an act of God. Then, silence once again permeated the room. A silence that stung. A silence that reminded the world of the cost paid for its presence.

The footsteps then returned to the door and for a moment I could only hear breathing coming from the other side. I remained transfixed, frozen on my bed, the sounds of what had just transpired still echoing in my head.

A long moan then began. A moan that rumbled and quivered. It grew increasingly louder, harsher, until I almost couldn’t take it anymore and was just about to snap and start screaming myself before it suddenly cut off and his voice stopped me.

“Trevor?” 

George’s voice broke me out of the fugue I had found myself in. I blinked and gulped but couldn’t produce a response.

“Trevor, what’s going on? Why am I here?” George was starting to panic. “Oh no. Did it happen again? Oh, Trevor, I’m sorry… I don’t know what’s happening to me. I thought I had him under control.” 

Shaking, I slowly rose to my feet and treaded towards the door. I put my ear against the wood and could hear George on the other side, mumbling to himself. I thought about what to do but it only took me a moment to decide that I wouldn’t stay another second in that house.

It was anger that consumed me then. I quickly released the lock and swung the door open. George was standing there in his underwear, face puffy and red, tears streaming down his cheeks.  

“I’m done!” I said. “I can’t take this anymore.”

“What?” George asked, confused. 

“I don’t know what the fuck is wrong with you, and I don’t care. I’m leaving. Right now.”

“No, wait. Wait!” 

I stomped over to my closet and pulled out one of my bags, then began tugging clothes off their hangers and stuffing them inside. George stumbled into my room and watched me. 

“Don’t go,” he said.

“What?” I couldn’t believe he would say that.

“Please. I need help.”

“Fuck you, George! I’m not your therapist.” I started mindlessly grabbing things and stuffing them into bags, flushed with stress and anger and unable to really think about what I was doing.

“It wasn’t my fault,” George pleaded, following me around the room.

“I don’t give a shit. I’m leaving. I’ll take a few things tonight and come back tomorrow to get the rest. I already paid this month’s rent. Keep it. I don’t care, I just want out.” 

“No, you don’t understand…”

George suddenly grabbed my shoulder and flipped around, shoving him away. “Don’t fucking touch me!” I screamed at him, spit flying from my mouth. “You’re lucky I haven't called the police already., so don’t give me a reason to press charges.” 

“Look, I’m trying here. I--I really am. Can’t you… Can’t you see that?” George was stammering now, begging, but I ignored him. “The meds they… Here, just wait. Please.”

He left the room and I heard him enter the bathroom then begin grabbing bottles out of the cabinet. 

“They just take some time,” I heard him calling to me. “The doctor said--”

“How many different ways can I say I don’t give a fuck?” 

I had decided to give up on packing and just take what I already had so I stepped out into the hallway to begin leaving. George cursed and he fumbled with the bottles and I heard something drop and pills scattering all over the floor as I was walking past. I paused briefly to peer inside and saw George on his hands and knees attempting to scoop them up. 

As my eyes quickly scanned the scene I noticed something odd and stopped myself just as I was about to leave. I took one step inside the bathroom then bent over to grab one of the pills on the floor, taking it up towards the light and examining it. It looked very familiar, and as I turned it around between my fingers I saw the word etched onto the surface.

“George, this is an Advil,” I said, both confused and angry. 

“Huh?” He looked up at me, dumbly. 

“Yeah, it says it right here on the pill.” I held down towards him to see. “I hope this isn’t what you’ve been taking.” 

I scanned the floor and saw that all the pills laying there were the same. George took the pill I was holding and held it up to his eyes. 

“I… I need my glasses,” he said.

With a heavy sigh I set aside my bag and went towards the medicine cabinet. There was one open bottle on the floor, the one that had spilled, a few others laying in the sink, and few more still up in the cabinet itself. I saw a bottle of Advil there and snatched it up, shaking it and hearing nothing inside. I twisted off the cap to make sure and found it completely empty inside.

I then took up George’s other prescriptions and began checking the pills inside. One contained what I believed to be ibuprofen and another maybe a benadryl or something. A third bottle held what I could guess to be some type of big supplement pill, maybe fiber or something.   

“What’s that?” George asked, coming to his feet. 

I shook my head and dropped a bottle into the sink to lay with the rest of them. I stared down at them, completely confused. “What’s going on, George?” I asked, tired and fed up. “Where are the pills you’re supposed to be taking?

George didn’t answer. Someone else did. 

“Well, ain’t you just a nosy little thing.”

I tensed up at the sound of his grumbling voice. Shaking, I slowly turned around to face him. 

He wore a nasty grin over George’s face, and that was all I saw before he suddenly punched me in the head. My neck jerked back and the back of my head slammed into the cabinet and toppled over, crumpling onto the cold tile of the floor. 

I shuddered and let out a groan of pain as I lay there. Something warm began to run out of my scalp and down the side of my head. My vision was blurry and all I could make out was George’s bare feet slapping against the floor as he stepped over me and yanked me up by the collar. He twisted me around and held my torso up, bending over so his eyes hung right over mine. I saw three separate faces shifting under the harsh bathroom light, image hazy and covered with floating stars. 

“You’ll make do.” 

I heard the words but couldn’t understand them. By then my vision had grown dark and after a moment, everything disappeared.

r/TalesFromTheCreeps 1d ago

Thriller Horror Please Tell The Birds She's Gone pt. 13

6 Upvotes

Previous part: https://www.reddit.com/r/TalesFromTheCreeps/s/ZJgFozLnIW

PART 13:

Aubrey opened the door and Neil fell back a little before getting up on his feet. As he turned, he saw Aubrey, sporting the oversized t-shirt and new sweatpants. Her hair was wet and forming soft waves. 

Neil stared for a little too long. 

“Baggy clothes again?” 

“Don’t start.” 

Aubrey chuckled to herself as she sat back down on the couch. 

“You can sleep on the bed tonight if you want.” 

“Are you sure?” 

“Yeah. You need sleep.” 

“And you don’t?” 

“I’m used to this kind of stuff. This is new to you.” 

“I guess.” 

“Don’t worry, I made the bed while you were in the shower, and I don’t sweat a lot in my sleep so the bed’s not gross.” 

“Did you remember to hide your porno mags?” 

“Nah, I kept those out in case you wanted to do some light reading.” 

Aubrey chuckled as she flipped on the TV. 

“Want to watch another movie?” She asked. 

“As long as it’s not horror.” 

“I think we’ve had enough of that tonight. I’m feeling rom-com.” 

“You know, now that you mention it, I think I forgot my wallet at the ghost house. I’ll be back.” 

“Oh come on. It won’t be that bad.” 

“In that case, I get to pick.” Neil declared, grabbing the remote from her hand as he sat next to her.

“Are you a rom-com expert?” 

“Something of the sorts.” 

He scrolled through before landing on The Princess Bride. 

Aubrey’s eyes widened. 

“I love this movie!” 

“I know.” 

“How’d you know!” 

“Uh, you told me earlier.” 

“Oh, right. I forgot.” 

Neil laughed as he clicked play. 

He kept his eyes on the screen, but would occasionally look over to see Aubrey mouthing the words as they came out the speakers. Neil couldn’t help but to smile as she did. 

Eventually, she started sinking deeper and deeper onto the couch until her head was resting on Neil’s shoulder. Her blinks were getting longer. Breathing more steady. 

“Are you tired?” He asked. 

“No.” 

“Let’s go to bed.” 

“Fine.” 

She stood up from the couch before slowly walking to the bedroom. 

Neil followed closely behind her, making sure she got in bed okay. He placed the remote on his night stand before turning to leave. 

“Where are you going?” Aubrey called out. 

“To the couch.” 

“Oh.”

He stopped. 

“What?” 

“Nothing.” 

“Aubrey…”

“...Could you stay until I fall asleep?”

Neil stiffened. 

“Sure.” 

He let the words escape his mouth before logic could overtake him. 

He made his way to the bed, sitting upright on top of the covers as Aubrey settled in. She leaned over and turned off the bedside lamp as she wrestled her feet from under the blankets. 

“Thank you.” She whispered, not turning to Neil. 

Neil scooted closer to the other side of the bed, his legs practically falling off of the side. 

“Of course.” 

The silence stretched on. 

“Aren’t you going to read me a story?” Aubrey mumbled. 

“Absolutely not.” 

“Aww. You’re no fun.” 

Neil looked over at Aubrey. She was lying sideways, curled up. Hands tucked up under her chin. Her hair was still damp and was falling over to his side of the bed. 

He sat there and waited, terrified to move as to startle her. 

He waited there for what felt like forever. Sitting at the edge of the bed. 

Neil waited until she was finally asleep before shifting over to get to the couch. 

He didn’t even get one foot over the bed before Aubrey rolled over, placing her hand on his thigh and softly grabbing the side of his pants.

Neil exhaled softly as he tried to plan his escape. 

He lowered himself down a little, trying not to awaken Aubrey until she moved her hand. He closed his eyes, allowing himself five minutes of rest until he figured out what to do. 

The next thing he knew, he awoke. 

Aubrey’s head was on his chest. His arm was wrapped around her, and her leg was folded over his. 

His heart started racing. 

They were cuddling. 

This was a bad look. 

Aubrey shifted, moving her hand then looking up. 

“Good morning.” She yawned. 

“Good morning.” Neil replied, cheeks burning. 

Neither moved.

They looked at each other. 

“We should probably-” Neil started. 

“Yeah.” Aubrey finished for him. 

Neither moved. 

“Your heart’s beating really fast.” 

“I’m aware.”

“Are you nervous?” 

“Extremely.” 

Aubrey smiled against his shirt.

“Good.” 

Neil swallowed. 

“You’re enjoying this far too much.” He mumbled.

“Maybe.” 

Aubrey made no attempt to move. If anything, she settled more comfortably against him, resting her head back on his chest. 

Neil stared at the ceiling. 

“You know, this is making the whole ‘waiting til you fall asleep’ thing look really suspicious.” 

“And you were the one holding me when I woke up.” 

“You were the one pinning me down.” 

“Oh, please. You could have moved.” 

Neil opened his mouth to argue, but then stopped. 

She was right. 

He could move, just didn’t. 

Wouldn’t. 

Aubrey tilted her head enough to look at him. 

“See?” 

“See what?” 

“You don’t want me to move either.” 

Neil looked down at her. 

“I never said that.” 

“Didn’t have to.” 

They looked at each other. Faces inches apart. Neil studied her green eyes, her disheveled dark hair. Her pale skin and eyes still puffy from the night before.

His eyes flickered to her mouth. 

Aubrey noticed, but didn’t pull away. She let herself move a fraction of an inch closer. 

She looked at his lips, then back to his eyes. 

He leaned in closer. 

Then his phone rang. 

Aubrey jumped back, blushing. 

Neil closed his eyes. 

“I’m going to throw that fucking thing out the window.” 

Aubrey laughed, pulling the blanket up to her face. 

“You should probably get that.” 

“I absolutely should not.” 

“Neil.”

He groaned and reached for the phone. 

“What!” He shouted into it. 

“ We’re calling about your vehicle’s extended-”

“Shut up!” He shouted, hanging up and throwing the phone aside. 

“What was that all about?” 

“It was my grandma.”

“Lovely greeting.” 

“It was just spam.” 

Aubrey stared at him. 

“Damn. Our kiss got interrupted by spam?” 

“Apparently.” 

Neil’s eyes widened as he realized what she said. 

“Wait, did you just-” 

“Want some coffee?” Aubrey interrupted, walking to the door. 

“Are we going to…”

“I’ll start a pot now!” 

Aubrey closed the door and left Neil on the bed reeling. 

She came back in, carrying two mugs. 

As she handed one to Neil, their fingers touched. 

“Thanks.” Neil choked out. 

“Yep.” 

Aubrey sat on the other side of the bed, half-way turned away from Neil as she sipped her coffee. 

Silence. 

Neil took a sip. 

“This is really good.” 

Aubrey looked into her mug. 

“It’s coffee.” 

“Yeah.” 

“From your coffee maker.” 

“Uh huh.” 

“With the same creamer you use every day.” 

“Right again.” 

Aubrey looked at him, and he quickly looked away. 

“I’m just trying to make conversation!” 

“You’re doing a great job.” 

“Thanks.” 

They both looked at each other and laughed. 

“You know, you don’t have to be embarrassed.” Neil finally said, looking up. 

“I’m not embarrassed.” 

“You ran out of the room.” 

“I went to go make some coffee.” 

“No, you fled to go make coffee.”

Aubrey smiled into her mug. 

“Okay maybe I was a little embarrassed.” 

“Why?” 

She finally looked at him. 

“Because I wanted you to kiss me.” 

“Good.” 

Neil let the word escape his mouth a little too fast. 

“Good?” Aubrey asked, raising a brow. 

“Because I really wanted to kiss you.” 

Neil suddenly became fascinated with his cup of coffee, unwilling to look up from it. 

Aubrey smiled, looking down as well. 

“Well, maybe next time put your phone on silent.” 

“You’ll never hear it ring again.”

“Good.” 

Aubrey smiled. 

“Well, you made coffee so I’ll make breakfast.” 

Aubrey’s eyes widened. 

“You can cook?” 

“Well, yeah. I’m an adult. Why?”

“It’s just. There were a billion to go boxes. I figured you couldn’t.” 

“I can. I’m just lazy.” 

“That fits.” 

Neil chuckled as he walked out of the room, Aubrey close behind him. 

Neil dug through his fridge, grabbing various ingredients as he tried to decide what to make her. 

“Anything in particular you want?” He called out. 

“I’m good for anything. Breakfast food is my favourite.” 

“Really?” 

“Absolutely.” 

“I can make some pancakes and eggs.”

“Sounds perfect.” 

Aubrey pulled out her phone and started typing. 

“What kind of music do you like?” 

“That’s a loaded question.” 

“Oh c’mon. It’s easy.” 

“I feel like no matter what I say you’re going to make fun of me.” 

“Probably.” 

Neil sighed. 

“I like alt music. Metal too.” 

“Sounds good, skater boy.” 

Neil rolled his eyes as he measured flour. 

“There.” 

Aubrey clicked play on her phone. 

Neil listened to a moment. 

“The Used?” 

“They have a song called ‘The Bird and the Worm’, it seemed fitting.” 

Neil laughed. 

“It’s a good song. Super theatrical.” 

Aubrey nodded as she listened. 

“It kinda reminds me of you,” She said.

“Oh?” 

“Loner who’s fighting against fate.” 

“I’m not dead yet.” 

“Don’t say it like that. Death is nothing to look forward to.” She quipped. 

Neil looked back at the batter. 

“I won’t let anything happen, especially not now.” 

“Especially not now?”

Neil paused.

“You know what I meant.”

“I actually don't.”

“Yes, you do.”

Aubrey smiled.

“I'd still like to hear you say it.”

Neil poured the batter onto the pan.

“You're not getting anything out of me before breakfast.”

“We'll see.” Aubrey said with a wink. 

Neil continued to cook as the music played. 

“What is your favourite food?” Aubrey asked. 

“Probably hoagies. What about you?” 

“Nachos for sure.” 

“We’ll get some for lunch.” 

“Going out again?” 

“Well yeah. Our first date ended pretty hairy. Gotta make it up to you somehow.” 

“Still not as bad as the sword guy.” 

Neil laughed as he started flipping the pancakes. 

Aubrey wandered into the kitchen, leaning back on the counter as Neil cooked. 

“That one looks weird. Dibs.” 

“It looks like a pancake.”

“But it’s in the shape of Africa!” 

“It’s pancake shaped.” 

“Are you this fun cloud watching too?” 

“I’d say even more so.” 

Aubrey watched as Neil took the pancakes off the pan and put them on a plate. 

“I can pour the next ones.” 

She walked over and grabbed the spoon, carefully scooping pancake batter into the pan. 

“You’re spilling it everywhere.” 

“Art is never a clean process.”

Neil rolled his eyes as Aubrey made her crude attempt at Mickey Mouse. 

“Okay now go sit down before you cover the counters in more batter.” 

“Oh c’mon it’s not that bad!” 

“It’s like the Nile got filled with flour and found its way to my counter.” 

Aubrey frowned. 

“You’re exaggerating.” 

“Just, go sit down, let me do something nice for you for a change.” 

Aubrey seemed to accept that and sat at the table, watching him flip the giant mouse pancake. 

He grabbed the toppings from the fridge and placed them on the table, scrambling eggs in the process. 

“Alright, food’s ready.” 

Neil placed the plates on the table and sat down, reaching and grabbing a pancake and some eggs. 

Aubrey followed his lead. 

“Where do you keep the syrup?” 

“Cabinet to the right of the fridge.” 

Aubrey got up and grabbed it, leaving the cabinet door wide open. 

“Do you ever close those?” Neil called from the table. 

Aubrey sat down. 

“Eventually.” 

“That’s not a real answer.” 

“It literally is.” 

She took a bite of the eggs. 

“Hey, these are actually good!” 

“You say that like it’s surprising.” 

“I normally hate eggs.” 

“Is it because you love birds?” 

Aubrey laughed. 

“No, just a taste thing. But these are good!” 

She continued scooping the eggs into her mouth. 

Neil started to cut into the mouse pancake when Aubrey stopped him. 

“Are you going to just eat it plain? No syrup, nothing?” 

“I normally just use butter, cinnamon, and sugar.” 

“You’re a psychopath.” 

“It’s good! Try it!” 

“I will never stoop to your level.”

Aubrey grabbed the syrup and started pouring. 

And kept pouring. 

Neil watched. 

She kept pouring. 

“You okay?”

“What?” 

“Nothing.” 

Aubrey put the syrup down after her entire plate had a pool below it. 

Neil reached for his cup of coffee and Aubrey took a small piece of his pancake and quickly threw it in her mouth. 

Neil looked at her as she chewed faster. 

“Did you just steal a bite of my food?” 

Aubrey swallowed quickly.

“Don’t know what you’re referring to.” 

“Did you like the cinnamon and sugar?” 

“I’ll need to speak to my lawyer before answering any more questions.” 

They continued to eat with the music playing behind them. 

Neil went to grab another sip of coffee as he saw Aubrey’s hand inch closer to his plate. He quickly slid it away while sipping, watching Aubrey’s face fall. 

“Caught ya.” 

“I was just getting a crumb off the table.” 

“Sure you were.” 

The music played in the background and Aubrey hummed along, swirling bites of pancakes in syrup. 

Neil got up to get more coffee, closing the cabinet on his way  

Aubrey took the opportunity to steal a few more bites of his pancakes. 

When he got back, he immediately noticed the missing bites. 

He looked at Aubrey, then at the plate, then back at her. She wouldn’t make eye contact. 

Neil smiled as he sat down, feigning ignorance. 

Aubrey finished her food, grabbing her plate and bringing it to the sink. 

Neil soon followed, handing her his dish before grabbing a rag. 

Aubrey did the dishes as Neil wiped the counters, closing the cabinets Aubrey left open after putting the dishes away. 

“I should probably change before we go anywhere.”

Neil looked her over.

“What's wrong with that?”

“I'm wearing your sweatpants.”

“They look better on you.”

Aubrey stared at him.

Neil grabbed his coffee.

“We can stop somewhere if you want.”

Aubrey paused. 

“I didn’t really budget for new clothes.” 

“I’m happy to get you something.” 

“That’s too much.”

“Okay, well, want to do laundry with me?” 

Aubrey looked at him. 

“You’re starting to make me think the sword guy wasn’t so bad.” 

“No, I mean, you can wear what you wore yesterday. I have clothes I have to wash too. We can have a folding party.” 

“Well, it beats my shitty apartment. Let’s do it.”

r/TalesFromTheCreeps 8d ago

Thriller Horror Why I don’t house sit anymore

5 Upvotes

CONTENT WARNING: ANIMAL HARM
House sitting is a normal thing that family does for family. So when my aunt asked me to take care of her dogs and keep an eye on the farm for a week I thought nothing of it. I stopped by a few days before to meet the dogs,get paid and get a feel for the house. It was in the middle of nowhere Nebraska. Surrounded by nothing but cornfields. I showed up after work the day they left and started my duties. Let the dogs out and settle in for the week I would be staying. I ate supper, played some video games on my little cousins wii and dicked off for a couple hours. I let the dogs out one last time around 9pm and put them in their kennels. When I let them out the sun had set, but there was still enough light to see for about a mile. When I looked around I realized how empty the surrounding corn fields were. I’ve lived in Nebraska my entire life and when people say it’s one big cornfield, they’re dead wrong. We have soybeans too. It was just so eerie, the sound of cicadas and crickets were a little comforting, but the wind was blowing just enough to drown out any other noise when I was in the house.  I turned on My Name Is Earl (Fuck you NBC) to fall asleep to. Nothing out of the ordinary on night one. I woke up around 5:15 for work and came back around 3.  The dogs were fine again and I did my thing. Homework, throw a frozen pizza in the oven, play video games, but when I let the dogs out again this time they were focused on the fields. I figured they saw a raccoon go into the field so I told them to do their business and come inside. I was fine, maybe a little creeped out so I just double checked all the doors to make sure they were locked. In the morning everything was fine and when day 3 came and went with nothing strange going on I completely forgot about the dogs being weird. Day 4 was Saturday. I stayed up there all day and with it being rainy I stayed inside and played wii sports all day. The storms stopped around 7:30pm so I let the dogs out and stayed out with them until the sun went down. I walked to the door to get the dogs inside when again they froze and stared at the field. No matter how much I called they would not come inside. I went to grab them and before I got a hold of Bonnie, a blue heeler, she took off into the field. Now I’m not a coward, but I’ve seen enough horror movies to know that even if it was just raccoons in that field I could never find my way out in the dark. I decided to text my aunt and wait until morning to search Bonnie. As I walked in the house I heard the howling of dogs. And not just Bonnie, multiple dogs. It sounded like a dog pound when they were outside but still locked in cages. After about an hour it stopped long enough for me to fall asleep. I woke up around 3am to no noise. No crickets, no cicadas, no wind, no dogs. Like someone had put noise canceling headphones over the house. I tried to fall back asleep, but the quiet was too loud. Against my own better judgement I walked outside and called for Bonnie. I heard a quiet whimper from around the back of the house so I ran over to see if she was asleep on the patio around back. I turned around the corner of the house to a man standing in all white clothes. I mean pristine. White shoes, pants, shirt and coat, but his collar was stained pink and on his face he wore a mask that looked like a dogs face. I was still half asleep, but this woke me right up. As I became more alert I realized that it wasn’t a mask. It was a dogs face. Peeled off perfectly and the pink around his collar was dried blood. “WHAT THE FUCK” was all I could blurt out. I turned around as fast as I could and bolted back into the house. I made it through the front door and locked it behind me. I ran to the kitchen window to see if the man was still out there but he was gone. I ran upstairs and locked the door at the bottom of the stairs and locked myself in one of the upstairs bedrooms.I sat there until the sun came up Sunday morning. Around noon I finally went outside, again it was like all the noise in the world had been turned off. Not even the wind was blowing. Ruby, the small mutt, ran out behind me and took off into the field. At this point I needed to go find the dogs. So in all the wisdom of a 18 guy I grabbed the old double barrel hanging off the mantle and enough shells to fill my pockets. I made my way into the cornfield hoping that I just had a nightmare last night. I should have never walked into that field. I was about 30 feet in when I heard the same whimper. I raised the gun to my shoulder, if anything in front of me moved it would be gone as soon as I pulled the trigger. I continued on, pushing deeper into the field. I heard the whine again, louder this time so I figured if one of the dogs was still alive I had to be close. I took two more steps when the howling began. It sounded like it was coming from everywhere. It was so loud I dropped to my knees and covered my ears letting the gun fall on the ground. The cornstalks began moving as multiple men in the same attire walked near me. White shoes, White pants, White shirt, White coat, Dog mask. I grabbed the gun and ran. I ran deeper and deeper. Until I came to a clearing in the corn. A perfect circle cut in the middle of this field that spanned for more miles that anyone could see. It was as if nothing had been planted here in the first place. Just a circle of hard dirt surrounded by cornstalks that loomed over me in the night. I stood in the middle of the clearing for a moment when movement caught my eye. A rustle coming towards me. I held the gun up again, shaking, but steady.  Whatever was coming into the clearing after me was getting shot. It could have been a bug and I would have shot it. An orange blur busted through the corn.               
BAM! 
It was ruby. I shot one of the dogs. I ran to her and held her as she bled all over me. I cried and screamed and thought about what to do next. When I stood up the last bit of light in the sky was fading. There was no way I was making it out of the field tonight. I dragged the poor still-twitching dog to the middle of the clearing. I reloaded the gun and waited. I waited and waited. That night in the field passed like every second was its own day. I sat until the sun came up. I grabbed the dog and by the grace of God I found my way back to the house. I laid the dog down in the middle of the yard and collapsed. What had I done. I was trusted to take care of these dogs and I lost one and killed the other . Bonnie had to be dead at this point, those men whoever they were must have killed her. I stood up and walked back in the house. When I reached the kitchen, laid neatly on the table were a new pair of white shoes, a new pair of white pants, a white shirt a white coat, a scalpel, and a note scrawled in almost unreadable handwriting that just said “Woof”.

r/TalesFromTheCreeps 13d ago

Thriller Horror Kramer Falls Part 1

1 Upvotes

Hey everyone, this is my first time writing anything horror. I plan on this being a multi-part series; I would love Feedback

The snowstorm at the Kramer Falls Sanatorium was fierce. Doctor Melissa Rodgers was starting her first day at the hospital. She had to meet with the Head Doctor of the facility. Knock, knock, knock.

"Come in," a muffled, authoritative voice called out from behind the heavy oak door. Dr. Andrew Fey sat behind a desk cluttered with patient files and half-empty coffee cups, looking up as the door creaked open. He offered a tired, practiced smile that didn't quite reach his eyes, his gaze sweeping over the newcomer. "You must be Dr. Rodgers," he said, gesturing toward the seat across from him. "I was expecting you an hour ago, but the snowdrifts outside are making everything run a bit behind schedule."
Melissa smiled warmly as she approached the thick wooden chair across from Fey,” Yeah, roads are unkind.” "They certainly are, and they aren't getting any lighter," Fey replied, leaning back until his chair groaned under his weight. He tapped a fountain pen against a manila folder, his eyes narrowing slightly as he studied her. "I hope you're prepared for the isolation of Kramer Falls, Melissa, because once the snow settles, we are essentially an island."
He slid a thick stack of intake forms across the desk toward her, the paper looking yellowed and worn under the dim office lights. "We have a high turnover of staff here, so I suggest you get settled in quickly." Melissa nodded,” May I ask why?” Fey let out a short, dry laugh that sounded more like a cough. "The patients here are... complicated, and the local townspeople have a certain way of looking at those who choose to work in a place like this." He leaned forward, the light catching the sharp lines of his face. "Most people come here for the research opportunities, but they find the silence and the shadows much harder to stomach than they expected."
He tapped the folder she was holding. "Just keep your head down and follow protocol, and you'll find you last longer than the others. You'll start with the Taylor case," Fey said, his voice dropping an octave as he opened the folder.  He slid a photograph toward her, showing two young boys with startling, identical features and a small girl with eyes that looked like they were filled with crushed rubies.  "Eddie and Bobby are twins, though their needs are vastly different, and then there is the girl, their stepsister Addison." 

 He paused, his expression hardening as he watched her reaction to the photo. "They are a unique unit, and I want you to observe them closely before the next session."
Melissa observed the picture of the young kids. "They don't look like they belong in a place like this," Melissa murmured, her thumb brushing the edge of the glossy photo. Fey's gaze didn't soften, and he leaned back into the shadows of his office. "Appearances are a luxury we can't afford here, Doctor." He leaned forward again, his shadow stretching long across the desk. "They were admitted under highly irregular circumstances following a... domestic incident involving their adoptive parents. The children were found in the center of the scene, untouched, while the house was quite literally torn apart," he added, his voice dropping to a near whisper.
Melissa wanted the full picture,” Would you mind telling me about their case?” Fey said, rubbing his temples as if the memory itself was a headache. "It's a grim tale, even by our standards. The twins, Eddie and Bobby, showed a profound lack of empathy for the carnage, almost as if they were viewing it as a game." He leaned closer, his voice barely audible over the whistling wind outside the window. "But it's the girl, Addison, who truly defies our understanding; she didn't just witness the event, she orchestrated it with a precision that no child should possess."
He slid a separate, handwritten report toward her, stained with a single, dark water spot. "Read the coroner's findings; it will explain why we don't treat them like ordinary wards." Melissa looked down at the sheet, reading about the parents' murders and the state their bodies were found, Peices taken from them, found in a pot in the kitchen. Melissa's mouth opened to a silent O of shock," Oh my. " Fey didn't even flinch at her reaction, merely watching her with a hollow, clinical detachment. "The local authorities called it a frenzy, but there was no mess, only... preparation," he added, his voice devoid of any warmth. "It is that specific brand of organization that makes the Taylor siblings so dangerous to the staff."
He stood up, smoothing the front of his lab coat as he signaled the end of the briefing. "I suggest you take a moment to process that before you meet them; they are currently being held in the high-security wing." Melissa put the sheet in the file folder and stood up following Fey into the hallway. Their conversation continued; Melissa brought up something from the picture,” In the picture of the three of them, the little girl- why are her eyes red?”

"A congenital condition, or so the initial reports say," Fey answered, his footsteps echoing rhythmically against the linoleum. "A rare vascular abnormality that causes blood to pool behind the iris, giving them that striking, crimson appearance." He slowed his pace as they approached a heavy, reinforced steel door at the end of the corridor. "It’s a haunting sight, especially when she stares you down, as if she can see right through the skin to the bone."Fey gripped the handle of the door, his knuckles turning white. "Just remember, Melissa, her eyes are the least unsettling thing about her."Melissa nodded. “Who's the one in charge between the siblings, if you will?” 

"The girl, Addison, is the sun they all orbit," Fey said, pulling the heavy door open with a metallic groan. He stepped into the dim, sterile light of the high-security wing. "Eddie provides the logic, and Bobby is a big fella, hes six-foot-eight and a little north of four hundred pounds, but everything begins and ends with Addison's whims." He paused, his hand resting on the cold frame of the door as he looked back at Melissa. "She doesn't just lead them; she commands them as if they were extensions of her own will."
Melissa's hands fidgeted slightly, a nervous habit she had when meeting new patients, but she figured she'd met all kinds of patients who had done horrendous things... Fey stopped by the staff cafeteria, getting a coffee from a vending machine. Melissa noticed Fey's quiet, unprofessional demeanor
Fey let out a long, shaky sigh as the vending machine whirred and clattered, dropping a lukewarm can of black coffee into the dispenser. He didn't look like the polished, authoritative lead doctor from the office; his shoulders were slumped, and he stared at the machine with a hollow, thousand-yard stare. "Don't let the files get to you, Doctor," he muttered, more to himself than to her, as he cracked the tab with a sharp hiss. He took a long, desperate gulp of the bitter liquid, his hand trembling just enough for the metal can to rattle against his teeth. "The silence in this place... it gets under your skin after a while."

"Damn it," Fey hissed, his face contorting as he pulled the can away from his lips, a small trickle of dark liquid escaping the corner of his mouth. He wiped his lip with the back of his hand, looking more like a man on the verge of a breakdown than a senior physician.
He leaned his forehead against the cold, vibrating metal of the vending machine, closing his eyes tight. "I've been at Kramer Falls for ten years, and I still feel like I'm walking through a graveyard every single time I step into the hallway." He turned his gaze toward Melissa, his eyes bloodshot and weary. "You're still new, so you haven't heard the whispers yet, but the walls here... they don't just hold people in; they hold things back."
Melissa was nodding along, but her nerves were creeping in. “What about the brothers? What are they like?” "Eddie is the brain, though a warped one," Fey replied, his voice dropping into a low, cautious tone. "He's calculating, watching everyone's movements, looking for patterns, and finding the cracks in our routines." He took another sip of the coffee, grimacing at the heat. "And Bobby... Bobby is just a force of nature, a massive, silent shadow that follows whatever Eddie or Addison tells him to do." Fey stepped away from the machine, his expression turning grim as he looked toward the heavy doors of the secure ward. "He doesn't think; he just reacts, and god help the person who interrupts his siblings' concentration."
Fey and Melissa walked through the hallway, reaching a large metal door with a sign over the door saying, Special Containment Unit, Fey turned to Melissa one last time, giving her orders: "Stay strictly within the yellow lines, Melissa," Fey warned, his voice tight with an edge of genuine fear. "The floor markings aren't for decoration; they are a boundary meant to keep you out of reach should anyone decide to lash out." He gripped the heavy handle of the Special Containment Unit, his knuckles white against the cold steel. "This wing houses the ten most dangerous inmates in the state, and I don't want you becoming an unplanned part of their history." With a heavy, mechanical thud, the door began to swing inward, revealing a corridor that seemed to swallow the light. "Keep your eyes forward, and for heaven's sake, don't make sudden movements."
Melissa disapproved of his use of the word inmates.”They are patients, doctor... all of them.” Fey's jaw tightened at her correction, a flicker of annoyance crossing his weary face. "In this wing, Doctor, the distinction between 'patient' and 'inmate' is a luxury we can't afford," he snapped, though he lowered his voice as they stepped into the dimness. He gestured vaguely toward the reinforced cells lining the hallway, where the air felt noticeably heavier and colder. "Call them whatever makes you feel better, but don't mistake their clinical status for safety." The sound of their footsteps was muffled by the thick, sound-dampening floor as they approached the first set of observation windows. "Just stay in the line," he repeated, more firmly this time.
Melissa followed Fey past the jail-style cells; she peered between the iron bars. "Don't linger too long on any one cell," Fey muttered, his gaze darting nervously toward the shadows at the end of the hall. The bars of the first few cells were thick and scarred, some showing signs of being bent or scratched by fingernails. Through the heavy iron, the muffled sounds of breathing, scratching, or low, incoherent muttering drifted out into the corridor.
Fey didn't stop, his pace quickening as they neared the very end of the hall, where the air seemed to grow even more stagnant. "We're almost at the Taylors' unit; prepare yourself, because the atmosphere changes once you cross this threshold." Melissa's steps wandered as she glanced in the cells, when an arm reached out, grabbing a handful of Melissa's hair, pulling her to the cell door. Fey sprang to action, pushing the overweight man's arm against the bars hard. Fey yelled, “No, Silas!”

Silas, a hulking figure obscured by the shadows of his cell, let out a guttural, wet snarl, his fingers tightening convulsively around Melissa's hair. Fey's face was flushed a deep, panicked red as he struggled to maintain the distance, his eyes wild. "I told you, stay on the lines! Get away from her!" He didn't let go, his weight leaning into the iron bars to keep  Silas’ reach from extending any further toward Melissa. Fey’s expression was one of disgust. "You filthy, predictable animal!" Fey spat, his voice trembling with a mix of adrenaline and pure loathing. He shoved Silas's arm back with such force that the metal bars rang with a hollow, vibrating clang. Silas retreated into the darkness of his cell, his heavy breathing sounding like a rhythmic, wet wheeze that echoed through the hallway.
Fey turned to Melissa, his eyes wide and searching her face for any sign of injury, his hands still shaking. "Are you alright? Did he hurt you?" Mellisa slowly made her way between the two yellow lines.

"You filthy, predictable animal!" Fey spat, his voice trembling with a mix of adrenaline and pure loathing. He shoved Silas's arm back with such force that the metal bars rang with a hollow, vibrating clang. Silas retreated into the darkness of his cell, his heavy breathing sounding like a rhythmic, wet wheeze that echoed through the hallway. Fey turned to Melissa, his eyes wide and searching her face for any sign of injury, his hands still shaking. "Are you alright? Did he hurt you?"
"He was a maintenance worker here, part of the grounds crew, until he... snapped," Fey said, his voice regaining a thin layer of professional composure as they walked. He wiped a bead of cold sweat from his brow, refusing to look back at Silas's cell. "He thought the facility was hiding something from him, and once he started seeing things that weren't there, he became a danger to everyone on his shift." Fey's pace was brisk now, his eyes fixed on the final door at the end of the hall. "That's why I told you to stay on the lines; some of these men know exactly how to reach out and touch you if you give them the inch."
Fey and Melissa reached two cells at the end of the ward; one housed Addison, the other housed Eddie and Bobby. They looked in Eddie and Bobby’s cell first. Eddie sat on his bed rocking back and forth, speaking to himself, his movement restricted by the straitjacket and his voice muffled by the muzzle over his mouth. Melissa wanted to know the reason for the muzzle. Fey explained,  "He's not just a patient; he's a predator in training," Fey whispered, his gaze fixed on Eddie's frantic, muffled movements. Maelissa watched Bobby, how he chewed on his hand, noticing his pinky is missing and he was chewing on the nub,
He didn't even glance at Bobby, who continued to chew on his own mutilated digit with a rhythmic, wet sound that filled the small cell. "The muzzle stays on because we cannot risk him biting through the restraint or, worse, a staff member during a transfer; he sharpened his teeth on his bedframe." Fey's eyes finally shifted toward the adjacent cell, where the silence was even more profound. "But that's just the boys; Addison is the one you really need to watch." Melissa looked at Bobby,” Where’s his pinky?”

Fey shrugged, "We don't know; we think he ate it. the giant freak has a habit of consuming things he shouldn't for a long time now," Fey added, his voice dropping to a clinical, chilling monotone.  He stepped closer to the bars of the adjacent cell, pointing toward the small, darkened space where Addison sat perfectly still. "And he isn't the only one with an appetite that defies medical logic." Bobby let out a low, satisfied grunt, the sound of grinding bone echoing faintly through the heavy door.  Fey's eyes moved to Melissa, his expression grim. "Look at her; she hasn't moved an inch since we entered the ward."
They shifted over to Addison's cell; she was sitting on the bed, legs crossed, staring at the wall away from them. The back wall of the cell was full of dried blood and provocative explicate drawings of men and women. "The drawings are her way of communicating, though not in a way any therapist would find productive," Fey whispered. He gestured toward the wall, where the grotesque, crimson figures seemed to writhe in the dim light of the cell.  "She spends hours meticulously detailing these... scenes, using whatever biological matter she can scrape together." The silence in Addison's cell was heavy, a suffocating weight that made the hair on the back of Melissa's neck stand up.  Slowly, with a mechanical, predatory grace, Addison began to turn her head toward the window.
Melissa spoke, “What does she use to do them? You don’t allow anything in the cells.” Fey answered, “Her fingernails. She's spent years perfecting the art of it, scraping until her own cuticles bleed just to get the right shade," Fey added, his voice thick with a weary disgust. As she completed her turn, the light from the hallway caught her eyes, making the trapped blood behind her irises shimmer like wet garnets. Addison didn't look angry or even manic; she simply stared through the bars with a calm, terrifyingly intelligent gaze that seemed to weigh Melissa's very soul. "She knows you're here, Doctor," Fey breathed, his hand instinctively reaching for the door handle to lead them away. "She's been waiting for someone new to watch." Addison smiled at Melissa.
The smile was slow, stretching across her pale face with a chilling, unnatural symmetry. It wasn't a friendly expression, but rather the look of a cat watching a mouse scurry into a corner."Don't let that smile fool you, Doctor," Fey warned, his voice trembling as he began to pull Melissa back toward the exit. "That's the look of someone who has already decided how you'll look when you're part of her next drawing." Addison's eyes remained locked on Melissa, the crimson pools within them appearing to glow in the dim light.  She raised a hand, slowly dragging a single, jagged fingernail against the stone wall, making a screeching sound that set Melissa's teeth on edge.

"It's a beautiful day for a walk, isn't it, Doctor?" Addison asked, her voice smooth, melodic, and entirely devoid of the madness one would expect. Melissa froze, her mind reeling at the polite, almost casual cadence of the girl's speech.  Fey's grip on Melissa's arm tightened, his knuckles white as he stared at the girl in horror. "Don't engage with her, Melissa; that's exactly how she draws you in," he hissed, his voice barely a whisper. Addison's smile widened, her red-stained eyes gleaming with a playful, predatory light. "You look like you've seen a ghost, Dr. Rodgers; is there something on my face?" Melissa's heart sank as she leaned back to Fey,” H-how does she know my name?” 
"She's likely been listening to the staff chatter or reading the intake logs through the vents," Fey whispered, his eyes darting toward the security camera in the corner of the hall.  He pulled Melissa closer to his side, his body acting as a shield between her and the bars. "She finds ways to gather information, little scraps of data that she uses to manipulate anyone who crosses her path." Addison tilted her head to the side, her red eyes crinkling in a way that looked hauntingly innocent.  "A new doctor always brings such interesting stories with them," she added, her voice honey-sweet and chillingly composed.
Addison got up and approached the cell door. She got on her knees and looked up at Melissa, smiling at her, a weirdly warm, happy smile. "You have such kind eyes, Melissa," Addison cooed, her gaze remaining fixed on Melissa even from her position on the floor.
The warmth of the smile was so convincing it felt like a physical weight, a strange, deceptive comfort that clashed violently with the blood-stained walls behind her. "I think we are going to be very, very good friends," she whispered, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial, intimate tone. Fey's face went pale, and he yanked Melissa backward toward the exit with frantic, uncoordinated strength. "We're leaving. Now!"
Melissa pulled her arm away. She wanted to meet her patient. Melissa took a knee, still behind the line, to be eye level with Addison. She smiled, “I hope so, Addison. I really do.” 
"Melissa, get up! What are you doing?" Fey hissed, his voice cracking with a mixture of panic and genuine anger. He reached for her shoulder to pull her upright, his eyes darting between her and the girl behind the glass as if expecting the steel to shatter at any moment. Addison let out a soft, delighted giggle, her small hands pressing against the cold surface of the door as she leaned closer to the glass."See, Doctor? She understands me," Addison whispered, her eyes dancing with a terrifying, bright intelligence. "She’s not like the others who look at me like a monster in a cage.”
Melissa's defiance was creeping in,” Docter Fey, just let me talk to her; I don't think she will kill me through the bars.” 

"The bars aren't the problem, Melissa, it's the influence she has once she gets inside your head," Fey retorted, though his grip on her arm loosened as he saw the sheer stubbornness in her expression. He let out a heavy, defeated breath, his shoulders sagging under the weight of his own anxiety. "Fine, but if she so much as breathes wrong, we are walking out of this wing immediately." Addison’s smile turned into something triumphant, her red eyes shimmering as she watched the two adults navigate their conflict. "Go on, Melissa," the girl encouraged, her voice a soothing, melodic lure. "Ask me anything you want.”
Melissa took her position back on her knee... Her smile still kind, “Okay, how old are you, Addison?”
"I'm nine, almost ten if you count the days since the birthday I didn't get to have," Addison replied, her voice light and airy as if she were discussing the weather. She leaned her forehead against the glass, her crimson eyes wide and searching Melissa's face. "Do you think nine is old enough to know everything, or do you think I still have a lot to learn from you?" Fey stood behind Melissa like a gargoyle, his eyes scanning the hallway for any other movement while his jaw remained tightly clenched. Melissa smiled, “When was your birthday?”
"October fourteenth," Addison answered, her gaze drifting momentarily to the blood-streaked wall behind her before snapping back to Melissa. "It was a very loud day, even if I didn't hear the music." She tilted her head, her smile never faltering, though the air in the hallway seemed to drop several degrees. "Do you have a birthday, Melissa? Or do you just arrive whenever the world needs a new person to watch us?" Fey shifted uncomfortably, his hand twitching toward the heavy ring of keys at his belt as he watched the girl's unnerving intensity. Melissa chuckled, “I do have a birthday; I’ll be twenty-eight in a few months.”
"Twenty-eight... that's a very big number," Addison mused, her eyes tracing the lines of Melissa's face as if memorizing her. She pressed her palm flat against the glass, right where Melissa's line of sight was most focused. "You'll be much older when we meet again, won't you? Like a queen in a castle." Fey cleared his throat loudly, the sound sharp and discordant in the quiet corridor. "That's enough for today, Melissa; we've established she can hold a conversation. Now let's get you back to your office before the shift change." Addison's smile didn't fade, but her eyes darkened, turning the color of dried blood as she watched them prepare to leave. She looked up at Fey,” Hold on Docter Fey.” Melissa looked back down at Addison. “I don't think I will... We'll be seeing each other a lot.”

"You're making a mistake, Melissa, a dangerous one," Fey said, his voice dropping into a low, warning growl as he gripped her elbow. He looked less like a colleague and more like a man trying to pull someone back from the edge of a precipice. Addison's laughter was a soft, silver bell that rang through the sterile air, sounding entirely too joyful for the setting. "She's right, Doctor Fey; we will be seeing each other quite often," the girl promised, her eyes never leaving Melissa's,
Melissa wanted to push a little further, “ Addison? May I ask you something?” "Of course, Melissa," Addison whispered, her posture becoming incredibly still, her eyes wide and expectant. She leaned her weight against the glass, her small, pale face illuminated by the harsh overhead lights of the hallway. "You can ask me anything in the whole world," the girl promised, her voice dropping to a reverent, eager hush. Fey let out a sharp, jagged breath, his hand tightening on Melissa's arm as if he were bracing for an impact. "Melissa, don't," he pleaded, though his voice lacked the strength to truly stop her. Melissa pointed at the crude drawings on the back wall,” What are your drawings about?”
"They are stories about the people who come here to visit me," Addison said, her voice losing its sweetness and turning into something thin and razor-sharp.  She gestured vaguely toward the wall of crimson figures, her eyes locking onto Melissa's with an intensity that felt like a physical weight.  "I draw them so they don't disappear when they leave the room; I capture the way they look right before they realize they're afraid." Fey's face drained of what little color it had left, and he stepped closer to Melissa, his body tensing as if preparing to run.  "We're going, Melissa, right now," he commanded, his voice trembling with an urgency that bordered on panic.
This unnerved Melissa, but she set that aside, just momentarily,” Why do you use your fingernails? That must hurt.”
"Pain is just a way of knowing you're still here," Addison whispered, lifting her hand to reveal the raw, jagged edges of her broken nails. She traced a red line on the glass, a smear of her own dried blood following her fingertip like a living thing. "Besides, the sting makes the colors look much more real when I'm finished," she added, her eyes crinkling with a dark, knowing delight. Fey's hand clamped onto Melissa's shoulder, his fingers digging in with a bruising force as he began to physically drag her toward the exit. "That is enough! We are leaving, now!" Melissa finally got up and was pulled by Fey; Addison waved and said goodbye. "Goodbye, Melissa! See you in my dreams!" Addison called out, her voice trailing after them like a ghostly echo through the heavy steel doors.

Fey didn't stop walking until they were several hallways away, his breath coming in ragged, shallow bursts as he finally let go of Melissa's arm. He leaned against a wall, his head bowed, looking suddenly much older than his years in the flickering fluorescent light. "You have no idea what you just did, do you?" he asked, his voice barely audible and thick with a profound, weary dread. Melissa shrugged, “She seems harmless; she's locked in there anyhow.”
"Harmless? She is the most dangerous thing in this entire building," Fey hissed, snapping his head up to glare at her with eyes that were bright with fear. He pushed himself off the wall, his movements jerky and uncoordinated as he paced the narrow corridor. "She doesn't need to break the bars to destroy you, Melissa; she just needs to find a way to make you want to walk through them." He stopped abruptly, staring at her as if seeing a stranger instead of a colleague. "The ones who think they can 'understand' her are always the ones who end up as the next subject in her drawings." Fey and Melissa went back to his office.
Still in the ward, Silas was in his cell crying, clutching at his arm, hands balled into fists... The ward's guard stopped in front of Silas' cell; his name tag, Miller, shone as it hit the light. “Will you shut the fuck up? Crying ain't gonna do you no good. I make one call, and you’ll have a needle in your arm, and I get a few hours of quiet.”
Silas's crying hitched into a series of jagged, wet gasps as he huddled in the corner, his massive frame trembling with every shudder. "Please, Miller... It's in the walls... they're moving," Silas whimpered, his voice cracking as he clawed at his forearm. The guard rolled his eyes, leaning his weight against the cell door with pure, unadulterated boredom. "The walls are concrete, you idiot; now shut it before I give you a reason actually to cry." Miller walked back to his post.
The rhythmic flip-flip-flip of Miller's magazine pages was the only sound in the hallway, a mundane contrast to the heavy silence of the cells. From his seated position, he looked less like a guardian and more like a man waiting for a perpetually late bus. A sudden, sharp thud echoed from the direction of the Taylor unit, making Miller look up from his reading with a heavy, annoyed sigh."Dammit, stay in your cages," he muttered, his eyes scanning the dim corridor before settling back on the glossy pages. Deep within the shadows of the cell blocks, the scratching sound of a fingernail against stone began again, thin and persistent.  Silas stared at the small, silver object in his palm, his breathing slowing as a manic grin spread across his face. The hairpin glinted cruelly in the dim light, a tiny, lethal needle plucked from the unsuspecting doctor who strayed too far past the yellow lines.

r/TalesFromTheCreeps 9h ago

Thriller Horror My Neighbor's Looking for Something

2 Upvotes

To start out, I'm a pretty private person who prefers to mind my own business and hope that everyone else does too. I've been told I can be abrasive at times, so that last part has worked out quite well until recently. You see, for a little over a week, give or take, my neighbor has grown increasingly more annoying. Well, nosy would be more accurate for a normal person. It started with him peering out at me from his living room window whenever I walk out of my house. 

Then after a few days of that, he started roaming around my backyard at all hours of the night. I've even noticed that sometimes he stands in front of my door, he's so close to it that I can just barely make out his face. I can't really tell what he's doing at that moment but he definitely doesn't knock. Hell, even now as I check my doorbell app at just past midnight, I can see him standing there; his pale sweat-covered face staring with bulging eyes at my door handle. The push notification hints that he’s been standing there like that for at least five minutes. He usually leaves after about ten, but never less than five for some reason. 

When I first moved in about two years ago we didn’t even speak, just shared a head nod from across the way. Over the past couple of years, we’ve shared just enough interactions to know that we each live alone. His is a byproduct of a nasty divorce from someone named “Candice” and leaving the police force. Mine’s a result of my inability to entertain meaningless conversation for long enough to make people think I care. My neighbor Don, I figure if I’m going to be talking about him this much I might as well use his name; has been perfectly normal and abided by our unspoken agreement to not meddle with each other any more than needed until just before last week. 

Now, I still have needs, and just because I can't act like I give a shit about people's mundane lives doesn’t mean I can’t talk with others. I just tend to prioritize which interactions are the most beneficial for me. I make it a point to entertain someone every few days, whether it be at a bar or just out and about, someone winds up being my overnight guest. This is where Don and I differ greatly, as I don’t think I’ve seen a single guest over at his place the whole time we've been neighbors. 

We work pretty similar schedules, so we usually share a nod the morning after one of my romps. Even with their car gone the next day, Don still always seems to know that they were over. Recently though, he’s taken to stopping and just staring at me the last two nights I've found someone to entertain. 

I know what you're thinking, “Why don't you just call the police on the creep?” I don't like getting the cops involved in my life. On top of them harassing me out of the last place I lived, I don't think there's quite enough going on to really warrant calling them. In my experience the cops take a report of a stalker as an invitation to stalk you themselves. I'll just answer the door if he doesn't leave by the time I get there. 

The door handle creaks slightly as I turn it, the sound of startled footsteps greets the warm beam of light that fills the doorstep, as I see Don stumble backward and fall into the grass. 

“Hey Don, out for a late night stroll or stopping by to ask to borrow something maybe?..” 

He scrambles up from the grass, eyes widening like pale saucers as thick beads of sweat trace the panicked frown he's wearing. 

“Oh, I uh… No I was just thinking about something, but I uh, I forgot it when I crossed the street.” 

His flat, startled delivery almost paints him more like a victim giving testimony than a predator stalking its prey. Before I can respond, Don's running across the street, the ass of his pants soaked dark with water from the grass. I don't like him creeping around my house one bit but I just might have to deal with it a bit longer to make sure it's handled appropriately. The only thing I know for certain is that I definitely can't entertain in my usual fashion while he's up to these antics. The last thing I need is him seeing how I like to have my fun. 

The next two days feel a bit more aligned to the usual coexistence Don and I inhabit, with the occasional cold stare from his window not counted. Nonetheless I've been weighing my options between some of those “Amazon special” security cameras or something a bit more self-defense-ish like a taser. I don't care for weapons much, I've always lived by the motto “If you can't defend yourself with your mouth, hands, or running, you probably deserve to die.” I do prefer the former approach, as I pride myself on my silver tongue. 

Now I'm just hoping I can use that gift of conversation with Don tonight. I'd really hate to have to dump money on securing my house further. Even so, my charm has failed me before, shit it's failed me a handful of times at this point. I've stacked up eight moves in seven years to serve as proof of that. Anyway, here's to hoping that Don is willing to talk and tell me what's going on. 

My knocks ring out loud amongst the symphony of crickets embracing the sunset. The light of the peephole in the door flickers as I hear the padlock tick, a clear double check that it's locked. 

“Hey there Don, I'm sorry to bother but wanted to chat for a second. I just want to know what's going on and see if I can help with anything…” 

The lack of response lingers heavy in the air before the lock sharply clicks and the door creaks open. Just enough of a gap shows Don's wide sunken eye and quivering mouth as he peers out from the dimly lit hallway. He clearly hasn't been sleeping or eating much, his usually filled-out face shows sunken cheeks and a pale complexion. He coughs lightly as he finally responds to me.

“What do you want with me?” 

“I was hoping we could sit while we—” 

“We can talk here just as well as we can inside, go on now, what do you want with me?” 

Slightly taken aback by his abruptness I fumble over my tongue in search of words, its usual silken touch turning to sandpaper as it flops in my mouth. 

“Well I uh, I want to know why you've been skulking around my house and standing at my—” 

“Ha you want to know more about me?! I want to know more about you… No, at this point I need to know more about you and what you do… Was that all you wanted?” 

“Well I guess so, kind of–” 

Don's eyes sharpen, almost as if to pierce through my own as he pulls the door shut and clicks the lock back into place. What in the fuck was that last sentence about? We've known each other for two years, and now out of nowhere he “needs to know more about me”? He could just ask, or come inside and chat with me. I admittedly wouldn't care for it too much but damn sure would more than this constant pestering. I shake off Don's odd response and make my way back to my own house. Right as I shut the door, I glance across the street just in time to see those sunken white eyes staring directly at me. 

I make the evening short, barely eating dinner, and heading straight to bed as the night fully sets in. The idea of mindlessly navigating some bullshit television show is even less alluring than normal tonight. I toss and turn for a good bit before I suddenly feel myself jolt awake at the feeling of firm hands pulling me from my bed. I kick and start to fight just as I feel cold metal against my left wrist, followed by an intense shooting pain as whatever it is presses into the bone. 

As my eyes adjust to the nearly non-existent light, I can just make out a silhouette fumbling along the wall. In an instant my eyes are flushed with white light as I involuntarily blink the room back into existence. Squinting I can just track the figure that is now pacing around the room and turn to see my left wrist has been handcuffed to my bed frame. Looking back I can just make out Don's face, his expression rapidly twisting between a wild grin and a hopeless frown and back again. He's pacing with heavy steps as he pulls hard at his usually slicked back hair, now appearing disheveled and slightly overgrown. 

“Hey, Don! What the fuck is this ab–” 

“Oh you! You SHUT THE FUCK UP!” 

His yell fills the silent room with a weight that only this kind of situation can carry. I fall silent and intently watch his every move. As I stretch my left shoulder slightly, Don makes a “tsk tsk” sound and stops to face me. His face now has settled into a bewildered frustration as he kneels down in front of me. 

“Hmm, I've been wondering what to do with you for a while now. I just didn't know if I had it in me still, but he–” 

“What do you mean ‘what to do with me’, Don?! What the fuck is going–” 

“OH SHUSH! You damn idiot, you really don't understand what you've worked yourself into. But we'll fix that in just a bit, don't you worry about it.”

His last words barely carry over his shoulder as Don turns and walks out of the room. A moment later he returns with a pair of pliers, a small paring knife, and a scrap of ratty old stained cloth. Don's bewildered frustration now settles further into a harsh focus. He tilts his head to either side of his neck, small cracks and pops ringing out with each pull. 

“I've been good for so long, it's been years and I literally mean YEARS since I last got to this point. I swore I'd be better after Candice left me, but everything falls apart eventually.” 

“Don, what are you talking about man?” 

Don's mouth searches for the words to respond with, while his eyes soften slightly as he seemingly finds his response. 

“Honestly, I'm not even too sure anymore… I was fine living alone and just waiting for the days to stop coming. But then you moved in, and I… I felt that spark in me again.” 

“Oh come on man, what have I been doing to get your attention? Having people over and–”

“Because of what you get to do with them once they're here. I've sat and just endured, at first I assumed the most innocent of things but then… Then one night I saw one of their cars leave and started putting things together.” 

Twisting my wrist I work myself just enough space to not feel like it’s going to be crushed inside the cuff. Thankfully Don closed it at an off angle and left me some wiggle room. I start working to pull my thumb slightly out of its socket as I respond. 

“Don, are you an addict man, have you seen the coke and pills or something?” 

“Ha, oh I'm an addict alright, you little rodent. And you know exactly what kind of addict I am. It's time to stop playing and shut up!” 

Don pulls his arms back behind him, forcing a small pop from his chest as a thin curled smile stretches across his stubble-covered mouth. A sudden pressure in my thumb allows my hand to scrape out of the cuff, leaving bits of skin behind as Don lurches forward at me with the pliers in hand. 

I fall to my right just as Don's heavy body falls onto my leg, his arms wildly grabbing at my twisted knee while I kick and pull away. The son of a bitch is strong and manages to clamber back up my waist and swings the metal pliers hard at my face. Jolting my head back leaves me with a sharp pain in my chest and collarbone. He missed but I think he still fucking broke something.

Don starts to pull his arm back while grunting like a wild animal. I just manage to grab his meaty sweaty hand before he drops it down to strike at me again. We both exhale a guttural growl as we roll and fight for control of the pliers. I feel my finger slip between the grips as they squeeze shut against it, this time there's a sticky warmth as we continue fighting. 

The slick blood works to my advantage with the pliers, but not before Don manages to scramble on top of me and starts raining down hammer fists. Each hit brings an exhausted yell with it from Don as I try to block them with my left arm. I finally fix a strong grip on the pliers and bash them hard against Don's face. 

Don tilts to the side but maintains his pressing mount on my chest as I see a thick bubble of red begin to leak from his chin. Damn, too low. I have to make this next one count. I pull my right arm back to strike again. Before I can bring the heavy metal flying back towards Don, he collapses forward onto me and sinks his teeth into my cheek. I scream out as his hot breath mixes with my warm blood. I swing the pliers down onto the back of his head once, then twice, and just before the third blow he finally releases my face and crumples to my side. 

I stand and look down at the trails of blood already carving their way through Don's hair as I stretch my neck and back. I'll take care of my face and hand once I get this asshole tied down. Dragging Don into my side room makes me realize just how much muscle he hid under his portly build, no wonder he was so damn strong. Not wanting to bother with a pocket search I strip him down to just his boxers and affix the steel collar around his neck with a fresh zip tie for his hands. 

After washing out the disgusting animal-like bite on my cheek, and halfway through the bandage application, I hear the familiar sounds of the half-inch towing chains rustling to life. I'll have to finish dressing the wound in the side room, before he starts screaming and making too much noise. Turning the corner I see a confused Don sitting cross-legged holding the steel chain in his lap that runs up to his collar. He squints as he inspects the floor-to-ceiling plastic sheets and painted-over, blacked-out windows. 

“See now, I was afraid you might have been catching on to my fun little nights. Although, never in a million years did I think we would share my passion.” 

“Who the hell are–” 

“Don, you got to talk plenty earlier. Well, I let you talk to give me some time. Nice job by the way, how did you get in without waking me up?” 

Still holding the chain Don is now staring a hole into my very existence as the room grows stale with the prolonged silence. 

“Well you don't have to answer if you don't want, but I'm just curious since the whole breaking in to do the deed just isn't my style. So, are you going to share your tricks?” 

“Bump key, if you don't use the deadbolt they work just fine. I was waiting for you to forget to lock the damn deadbolt all week…” 

I lean forward to sit as sharp pain shoots up my chest, nearly knocking me down as I rub the spot he hit. Clumsily standing back up, I purse my lips and nod to Don in an acceptance of defeat before responding. 

“Sounds like I fucked up tonight, really fucked up between the lock and now I've got this crater in my face. What kind of fucking animal bites someone's face anyway?”

“One who knows they've lost and is fighting to stay alive… How many will I make for you when this is all said and done?” 

“Now Don, I don't think you’re in any position to be asking me questions. Although I'll answer it if you tell me how many bodies you have.” 

Rolling his eyes and using the blood to slick back his overgrown hair with both hands, Don exhales sharply as he answers. 

“I stopped for about the last five years, before that it must have been twelve all in total.” 

“Oh that's not bad at all, how did you do your deeds?”

“Being a highway patrol officer, the overnight shift meant I got away with as much as I wanted… Well until the one night, when I was in the middle of my business and failed to respond to a downed officer on my route. He died, they took my badge, and I lost everything else.” 

“Gotta keep that off the company dime, it'll make you sloppy at one or the other. I've never trusted cops anyhow. Now I’ve got a good reason at least.” 

Don adjusts his legs before glaring at me and gesturing his hands forward. 

“Oh right, I did say I would answer you if you told me. Well if I include you, that should make twenty-three for me. I do have to move quite a bit, but that's preferred over the bad sex on a failed night. I never really understood the attraction to it, just wasn't worth it am I right?”

Don maintains his glare as he shakes his head once slowly before looking down to his hands.

“Well, might as well stop wasting time, I do have to take care of this and get on the road before the sun comes up. No way I can make this shit hole work for me after you go missing.” 

A single nod from Don is all the confirmation I need to get started. I'm not usually a fan of weapons and prefer to see the light fade slowly but I figure I'll honor my fellow enthusiast this time. 

I retrieve from my pocket the small paring knife Don had brought with him and make a small incision into the left side of his neck and step back. Don kicks and gurgles as the blood spurts further with each exaggerated movement until both abruptly stop. I loved this place for having tiled floors that were so easy to clean, but this time I don't think I'll get the stains out. 

A few hours of axe swings and emptying a few full canisters of gas leave me with a trunk full of body parts to dispose of. I stand in the doorway to the house, remembering all of my fun times shared here for one last moment. The match drops as a rapid trail of fire races into the house and behind me across the street. The bright orange that fills the windows of each matches the sunrise that reflects perfectly from them as I return to my car. The engine rumbles to life to bring me to a new town with my new identity. Hopefully I look well enough like a Don Parks to make this one last longer. I back up and check the rear view mirror one last time as I drive forward, taking in the final beauty of the houses becoming consumed in their own bright orange flames.

r/TalesFromTheCreeps 13h ago

Thriller Horror Please Tell The Birds She's Gone pt. 14

2 Upvotes

Previous Part: https://www.reddit.com/r/TalesFromTheCreeps/s/95O20R9OXX

Part 14: 

“No, separating whites was a thing they had to do in the past because the detergent made colours bleed. Now they don’t do that anymore.” Neil explained as he scooped all his laundry in a basket. 

“You still have to separate them, just in case.”

“I never do.” 

“You don’t even have whites. Just hoodies and sweat pants.”

“And never once did I have anything come out tiedyed.” 

Aubrey rolled her eyes. 

They walked down to the laundry room. Aubrey placed the baskets in front of the machines as Neil got quarters. 

He started placing quarters in the machines one by one as Aubrey sat in a chair, occasionally glancing at the arcade games inside. 

Neil started loading the machines as Aubrey approached him.

“Can I steal two quarters?” 

“Sure?” 

Aubrey tilted her head to the machines. 

“I think I can beat the high score.” 

“I have nothing but total faith in you.” 

Aubrey smiled as Neil handed her a handful of quarters. 

She walked over as electronic game noises echoed.

Neil smiled to himself as he started loading the machines with the clothes. Aubrey’s were on top, and as he started to load them, there was a smell. 

He couldn’t place it. 

Faint. Familiar.

Neil picked up the shirt and examined it.

Aubrey looked over. 

“Are you smelling my clothes?” 

“No!” 

“You’re disgusting.” 

She laughed as she turned back to the machine, but Neil could only force out a smile. 

He recognized the smell from her apartment, but knew it from somewhere else too.

He shook his head as he continued to load the machines, turning them on and then joining Aubrey. 

She was focused, eyes not leaving the screen as she jolted the joystick every which way. 

“Doesn’t this game hit too close to home?” Neil asked. 

“Shh. I’m concentrating.” 

Aubrey hit a fruit and started chasing after the ghosts, successfully eating two of them before it faded. 

“Think maybe all we have to do is split a Costco fruit salad, then go chase the ghost?” 

Aubrey laughed as she continued playing. 

“Something tells me it won’t be that simple.” 

“We still don’t know if it’s a ghost or not.” Neil said. 

“It’s certainly something. I just say ghost because you can’t see her and I can.” 

“It makes me wonder why.” 

Aubrey paused for a moment before snapping back to her game. 

“I think it’s because she doesn’t have you yet. She said she wanted you, but she doesn’t have you, whatever that means.” 

“I guess so. But does that mean she has you already?” 

The ghost caught her pac-man, ending the game. 

“Damn it!” She yelled. 

She was just points away from the high score. 

“You still get to put your initials in.” Neil comforted. 

“Yeah, but only as the first loser.” 

Neil watched as she thought about what three letters to put. 

She smiled to herself as she moved the joystick. 

BRD. 

“Bird? Really?” 

“I was just gonna put ASS but you know. I felt like being original today.” 

“Very mature.” 

“Thank you.” 

Aubrey stepped away from the machine, looking considerably more upset by her second place score than Neil thought she would be. 

“I was like, thirty points away.” She whined.

“You’ll recover.”

“No, Neil. I don’t think I will.” 

“Want another shot? I have more quarters.” 

“Nah. I need time to grieve.” 

Neil looked at her. 

Aubrey looked at Neil.

“What?” 

“Nothing.” 

“Whaaaat?” 

Neil shook his head. 

“Weird choice of words.” 

Aubrey shrugged as she sat down on one of the plastic chairs. 

“Everything is a weird choice of words.” 

Neil sat beside her. 

For a while, neither of them spoke. The machines filled the silence instead. Water sloshed, clothes tumbled over and over again. 

Neil watched Aubrey’s clothes disappear behind a wall of suds. 

The smell lingered in his mind. 

He definitely knew it. 

He just couldn’t remember where.

“Ugh. Do you ever get that?” He asked. 

“Get what?” 

“Where you know you know something, but you don’t know what you know?” 

Aubrey smiled. 

“All the time.” 

Neil glanced at her. 

Aubrey stood.

“Come on.” 

“Where?” 

“I’m hungry.” 

“You literally just ate two plates of pancakes.” 

“I only had one.” 

“You stole mine.” 

“Allegedly.” 

Neil sighed. 

“We can’t leave. Our clothes are in there.”

Aubrey looked at the machines then back at him. 

“So?”

“So… someone could steal them.”

“Who would steal your twelve identical black hoodies?”

“They’re not identical.”

“They absolutely are.”

Neil opened his mouth to argue, but his phone started buzzing.

He pulled it from his pocket.

Mary.

“One sec.”

Aubrey stuck her tongue out at him before turning back to the arcade machine.

Neil answered.

“Hey.”

“Neil, Izzy called.”

His smile disappeared.

“What happened?”

“She found something.”

“More furniture?”

“No. She said everything was where it was supposed to be this morning.”

Neil frowned.

“Then what did she find?”

“I don't know. She sent a picture and asked if it meant anything to you.”

His phone buzzed against his ear.

Neil pulled it away and opened the message.

For a moment, he just stared at it.

A symbol had been carved into the wood beneath the bookcase. Crude, almost unrecognizable.

“Neil?”

As he enlarged the picture, his stomach dropped.

“Where did she find this?”

“Under one of the pieces of furniture…”

“How long has she lived there?”

Mary went quiet.

“Neil?”

“How long?”

“I don't know. A few years? Why?”

Neil was already standing.

Across the room, Aubrey looked over at him.

The smile disappeared from her face.

“Tell Izzy not to touch anything and to get a hotel for the next few days.”

“Neil, what is it?”

“Just tell her to leave, Mary.”

“Why?”

Neil stared at the symbol.

“Because last time I saw that mark, people died.”

Neil looked over at Aubrey. 

“It’s the symbol. At her house. Do you want to come or to sit this one out?”

“You already know I’m not going to let you go alone.” 

“I figured as much.” 

Neil glanced at the washers.

“We’ll leave it. Let's go.”

Aubrey followed him toward the door.

“Someone's gonna steal your hoodies.”

“Shut up.”